MA S TER 
NEGA  TIVE 
NO.  92-80711 


MICROFILMED  1993 
COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES/NEW  YORK 


as  part  of  the 
"Foundations  of  Western  Civilization  Preservation  Project" 


Funded  by  the 
NATIONAL  ENDOWMENT  FOR  THE  HUMANITIES 


Reproductions  may  not  be  made  without  permission  from 

Columbia  University  Library 


COPYRIGHT  STATEMENT 


The  copyright  law  of  the  United  States  -  Titie  17,  United 
States  Code  -  concerns  the  malting  of  photocopies  or 
other  reproductions  of  copyrighted  material. 

Under  certain  conditions  specified  in  the  law,  libraries  and 
archives  are  authorized  to  furnish  a  photocopy  or  other 
reproduction.  One  of  these  specified  conditions  is  that  the 
photocopy  or  other  reproduction  is  not  to  be  "used  for  any 
purpose  other  than  private  study,  scholarship,  or 
research."  If  a  user  makes  a  request  for,  or  later  uses,  a 
photocopy  or  reproduction  for  purposes  in  excess  of  "fair 
use,"  that  user  may  be  liable  for  copyright  infringement. 

This  institution  reserves  the  right  to  refuse  to  accept  a 
copy  order  if,  in  its  judgement,  fulfillment  of  the  order 
would  involve  violation  of  the  copyright  law. 


AUTHOR: 


CLARK,  RUFUS  W. 


TITLE: 


HEAVEN  AND  ITS 
SCRIPTURAL  EMBLEMS 


PLACE: 


BOSTON 

DATE: 

1853 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 
PRESERVATION  DEPARTMENT 


Master  Negative  # 


BIBLIOGRAPHIC  MTCROFORM  TARGET 


Restrictions  on  Use: 


Original  Material  as  Filmed  -  Existing  Bibliographic  Record 


Haaven      and      its    scrirari/ira 


C54. 

emblerns. 
Boslo-n    1853. 


0. 


SG9 


0 


p 


?■  p 


TECHNICAL  MICROFORM  DATA 


ir_ 


REDUCTION     RATIO: 


FILM     SIZE: 

IMAGE  PLACEMENT     ^A    (IL^    IB     IIB 

DATE     FILMED:_>_:lL-^_ INITIALS      .  J-i^^ 

FILMED  BY:    RESEARCH  PUBLICATIONS.  INC  WOODBRIDGi."CT 


/I/ 


V 


% 


.^%r,  ^ 


o 


E 


Association  for  Information  and  Image  Management 

IIOOWayneAvenue,  Suite  1100 
Silver  Spring,  Maryland  20910 

301/587-8202 


Centimeter 

12         3        4 

iiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiii 


iij 


5 

ilii 


7    8 

iliiiiliiiil 


9 

iiiiliii 


10   11 

iiliiiiliiiili 


12       13       14 

iiliiiiliiiiliiii 


15    mm 


T  T   I 


Inches 


TTT 


1 


T  IT 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


r^    Z8 

2.5 

32 

2.2 

;;  u£ 

2.0 

1.8 

1.4 

1.6 

I  I  I  I  I 
5 


MONUFfiCTURED   TO   PIIM   STfiNDfiRDS 
BY   fiPPLIED   IMAGE,     INC. 


iS^-' 


^^^ 


/ 


f 


Li.;tx 


so:: 


4  ^~' 


^'- 


J-  ^«  - 


\ 


-'•^i^' 


'^ 


rj  «^ 


'^ 


.^i" 


i 


:?  ^ 


V-^   vV 


V 


V  *A 


o  <;x 


3    «' 


^S    -^~     ''-^      •         ■#        ^         Vv^ 


^-^ii' 


,'^. 


*>■ 


> 


?^ 


I. 


^ 
V 


-^1n 


t 


4 

V 


V 


# 


•l^^.' 


S37.4 


ft         « 

r         » 

»■  ,* 

4- 

• 

4 

^6^ 
Y 

f 

■>-.- 

C54- 

/, 

f 

V' 


•r'j 


V 


9 


4- 


■  I 


V 


A 

•^4- 


%C 


•0- 


A 


ff 
•'o^ 

f-.^-* 
> 


0<A 
,0^ 


# 


V 


4 


?"^.      ^If"       jX- 


•-*   y^ 


>;k. 


h. 


f 


A 

£« 


CfPolumbia  ^luiucvsitii 
ill  tlte  e^itH  of  IJlcxu  ^ovli 


1898 
CSiucu  anouymotislt) 


P 

C 


fs 


7 


1 


.0, 


V    .. 


5 


« 

ri 


f 


A 


? 


<>- 


#       S^        f 


A 


r '  .:,•< 


J 


V  ^. 


-I  <-> 


> 


-»  «^ 


V 


4  'X  ■'^■■ 


D/-'^ 


V 


4^, 


t 


^ 


?% 

V 


# 
t" 


4 


^A<* 


6 


M  •■-r^ 


5aO 


4 


■L 


V 


V 


1/ 


V 


*^ 


9 


Y 


-^. 


•i>' 


•■    » 


.^'^. 

•-  -.  ^ 
'i^*' 


^0^ 


^ 


»;/« 


A 

Y 


9 


V.I  lU 


1^ 


9 


4 
^;^' 


.4 


4 


A 


"i 


X 


■5   ^ 


'] 


V 


k^4  'i>  4  T  4 

n„  F  "^^  %'  A-  # 


A:      %' 


•^o^ 


>\ 


4 


/ 


Zr 


J. 


^6 


V 


V 


9 


*'^ 


V 


4- 


^  » 

V 


i^:^ 


-> 
jv^ 

'^'' 


V 


9 


A 


■  H 

'I 


V 


'4^'e' 


4 


4 

V 


o 


^f 


A 


^,  Mr  .-i; 


4 
^0^ 


;5^ 
C 


6 


i 


A 
%' 


4 


■J 


'vj  «. 


"  .*/' 


A  'V^  # 


^ 

^0^ 

# 


'V> 


\'T»  >r 


4 


1J- 


••.,»«     .  »     •* 


•    »' 


• .»    • .  • 


UX/ 


/ 


r 


\l 


ill      II 


•    t  t  •     t      •    I 
I    I      t   I     I  t  t 

>     I  I  ■     I    >         I 


•  til  1 

•  II      I  I        I  I 


III!         I 


•  •   •," 


•  • 


• ,.•  • 

«  •  •    •  •     • 
•        «   t    * •• 


•     •  •    •  •  • 


it    «    « 


•••    ••• 


.  •  •••  • 


«  •       •  •      • 


<     I    •  •• 


•  ••,«•     • 

•  I  '  •   •     • 

•  •       •      •  • 


.•  •   •  •  •  • 


•     ••  •    • 


I    I     «  •  •     •    • 
<     •  •       •  •     • 


•     •  • 

•  •    •   t  •  « 


? 


/ 


1 


\ 


1 


I  • 


'•    •      •        • 

•  •      •        • 

•  ••    •••    '• 


•  .•    ••  • 


I       t  •  • 


•  •t  •  .•,   , 


•  ••-••       • 


{ 


I 


\ 


1 


HEAVEN 


AN  I)     1  TS 


SCllIPTURAL  EMBLEMS. 


BY 


llEV.   IIUFUS  W.    CLARK 


BOSTON: 
JOHN    P.   JEWETT   AND    C03IPANY 

CLEVELAND,  OHIO: 
JEWETT,  PROCTOR  &  WORTHINGTON. 

1853. 


Ffltered  according  to  Act  of  Congresa,  in  the  year  1852,  by 

K  L  F  U  S    W .    CLARK, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


STr.KEOTYPKn   BT 

IIOBART    k    BOBBINS, 

NKW  KN<iLANl>  TYPE  AND  STEKKuTYPK   KUCNDKBT, 

BOSTON. 


PRINTED  BT  CEO.  C.  RAND.  CORMIILL- 


TO 


MY  BELOVED  MOTHER, 


TO     WHOM     I     AM     IM>KnTEI)     FOR     MY     EARLIEST     IMPRESSIONS 


OF     HEAVENLY    SCENES, 


Cfjig  Volume 


19  MOST  AFFECTIONATELY  INSCRIBED 


284124 


ContentH. 


I'AfJK 

INTRODUCTION, ^ 

I.    EVIDENCES  OF  A  FUTURE  LIFE, 13 

n.    A   RAINBOW   AROUND  THE  THRONE, 34 

m.    A  REST  FOR  THE  PEOPLE  OF  GOD, 50 

IV.    NO  NIGHT  IN   HEAVEN, C9 

V.  THE  LIKENESS  OF  THE  REDEEMED  TO  CHRIST,      .       .       89 

VI.    RECOGNITION  OF  FRIENDS, 101 

Vn.    NO   MORE   SEA, l^"^ 

Vm.    NO  TEMPLE  IN   HEAVEN, 1G4 

IX.  THE  ANGELIC  INHABITANTS   OF  HEAVEN,  ....      188 

X.    THE  GLORY  OF  CHRIST  IN  HEAVEN, 218 

XI.    THE  THRONE  IN   HEAVEN 245 


SUiistnitiDiiB. 


I 


DESIGNED BT HAMMATT  BILLINGS. 

ENGllAVED BY    .  C.  E.  WAGSTAFF  AND  J.  ANDREWS. 


PACK 

CHRIST   RAISING    LAZARUS,    (Frontispiece,) 

RAINBOW    AROUND   THE    THRONE, 34 

NO    NIGHT    IN    HEAVEN, 69 

NO    MORE   SEA, 147 

THE    NEW    JERUSALEM, 188 


INTRODUCTION. 


m 


It  is  not  our  purpose,  in  the  following  work,  to 
enter  upon  the  discussion  of  the  metaphysical  ques- 
tions which  relate  to  the  spiritual  w^orld.  We  pro- 
pose to  view  heaven  through  some  of  the  scriptural 
emblems  of  its  beauties,  and  examine  a  few  of  the 
prominent  sources  of  its  enjoyments.  We  would,  in 
company  with  the  Christian  reader,  ascend  the  moun- 
tains that  are  round  about  the  New  Jerusalem,  and 
from  their  summits  obtain  glimpses  of  its  splendors, 
cfitch  some  faint  strains  of  its  melody,  and  indulge 
the  imagination  in  visions  of  its  joys.  We  would  add 
a  ray  to  the  bright  hopes  of  the  departing  spirit,  add 
a  drop  to  the  cup  of  consolation  which  Christianity 
proffers  to  the  afllicted,  and  stimulate  all  believers  to 
press  forward  towards  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  their 
high  calling. 

Were  wxs  indeed,  disposed  or  able  to  penetrate 
into  the  mysteries  of  spiritual  existences,  we  should 
encounter,  at  tlie  outset,  an  insurmountable  difficulty, 
in  the  inadequacy  of  human  language  to  express 
spiritual  ideas.  All  our  conceptions  being  derived 
from  experience  and  ol)servation,  except,  perhaps, 
tliose  of  intuitive  truths,  we  can  contemplate  spiritual 


i 


10 


INTRODUCTION. 


INTRODUCTION. 


11 


objects  only  through  the  medium  of  images,  symbols, 
or  analogies.  Even  the  nicest  definitions  in  theology, 
and  the  most  abstract  terminology,  must  be  presented 
in  figurative  language  ;  and  it  is  more  than  probable 
that  there  is  not  a  single  term  in  our  language  that 
had  originally  a  spiritual  meaning. 

It  is  true  that  the  Deity  has  power,  independently 
of  the  agency  of  human  language,  to  communicate 
adequate  views  of  spiritual  realities.  He  can  cause 
to  pass  before  the  intellectual  virion  the  bright  scones 
of  the  celestial  w^orld,  —  the  splcn<1ors  and  joys  of 
glorified  saints.  But  our  faculties,  in  their  present 
state,  are  as  little  prepared  for  the  full  elTulgence  of 
heavenly  scenes,  as  our  organs  of  sight  are  to  receive 
the  light  of  the  stars  blazing  upon  us  with  tlie 
intensity  of  the  sun's  rays.  In  kindness,  ilKTofore, 
God  has  placed  these  glories  at  an  immense  distance 
from  us,  revealing  only  enough  to  excite  iaitli,  and 
inspire  the  heart  with  hope. 

Should,  however,  a  mind  be  enriched  with  adc- 
([uate  conceptions  of  heaven,  it  would  have  no  power 
to  imptirt  its  impressions  to  others. 

It  is  a  deeply  interestinir  fact  in  the  history  of  our 
race,  that  one  mind  has  been  thus  favored,  —  has 
been  admitted  to  the  third  heaven,  and  there  filled 
with  the  most  glowing  and  enrapturing  \iews  of 
celestial  felicity.  But  what  the  apostle  saw  and 
heard  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  utter.  The  scenes 
he  could  not  describe,  though  he  felt  intensely  their 
power.  The  bright  visions  floated  in  his  imagination 
through  life,  keeping  ever  alive  in  his  heart  *'  a 
desire  to  depart.'' 


To  what  extent  the  material  world  represents  the 
spiritual,  we  cannot  accurately  determine,  though  it 
is  the  opinion  of  some  eminent  writers  that  the  anal- 
ogy between  the  two  is  very  striking.  "  Holy  Scrip- 
ture," says  one,  "  in  fiict,  is  only  a  gradual  unrolling, 
or  spiritualizing  to  us,  of  figures  and  forms  that 
envelop  and  represent  the  deeper  truths  of  the  spiritual 

life." 

This  idea  filled  the  soul  of  Milton,  when  he  wrote, 

"What  if  earth 
Be  but  the  shadow  of  heaven  and  things  therein, 
Kach  to  other  like,  more  than  on  earth  is  thought  ?  " 

Another  has  l)eautifully  said,  ''  I  have  often  thoughi 
that  fiowers  were  the  alphabet  of  angels,  whereby 
they  write,  on  hills  and  fields,  mysterious  truths, 
wdiich  it  is  not  given  our  fallen  nature  to  under- 
stand." 

Why  may  we  not  extend  this  idea,  and  regard  all 
the  objects  around  and  above  us,  —  all  that  is  beauti- 
ful in  the  sky,  clouds,  verdure  and  landscape,  —  as 
constituting  a  language  which  teaches  us,  though 
imperfectly,  spiritual  truths,  and  reveals,  though 
fidntly,  the  glories  of  the  heavenly  w^orld  ?  It  cer- 
tainly must  aid  the  devotions  of  the  Christian,  and 
solace  him  in  his  pilgrimage,  to  look  up,  and  see 
hung  around  the  visible  universe  pictures  of  the 
invisible,  —  to  listen  to  the  stars,  as  they  softly  yet 
eloquently  declare  the  glory  of  God.  It  must  increase 
his  faith  to  view  the  decorations  of  this  great  temple, 
as  the  types  and  shadows  of  a  new  dispensation,  and 
of  a  loftier  and  more  spiritual  worship. 


12 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  duty  of  studying  the  intimations  of  Heaven, 
that  have  come  to  us  through  nature  or  revelation, 
rests  upon  every  Christian.  Amid  the  practical 
schemes  and  intense  activity  of  the  present  day,  there 
is  but  little  calm  meditation.  The  spirit  is  not  at  rest 
long  enough  to  reflect  with  accuracy  the  mansions  and 
palaces  of  the  celestial  city.  It  is  more  like  a  turbu- 
lent stream  than  a  smooth  lake. 

If  we  are  heirs  to  a  vast  and  splendid  inheritance, 
if  we  are  cherishing  the  hope  of  spending  an  eternity 
amid  the  felicities  and  glories  of  a  spiritual  kingdom, 
it  is  but  reasonable  that  we  meditate  upon  them  ere 
our  departure  thither. 

Not  content  with  being  in  the  outer  court,  we 
should  seek,  under  the  Spirit's  guidance,  to  enter  the 
Holy  of  holies,  and  there  sweetly  commune  Avith  our 
Father,  in  whose  presence  "  there  is  fulness  of  joy,*' 
—  at  whose  "  right  hand  there  are  pleasures  forever- 
more.** 


n 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


I. 

EHDENCES  OF  A  FUTURE  LIFE. 

•'  If  a  man  die  shall  he  live  again  ?  "  —  Job  xiv.  14. 

Tins  question  lies  at  the  basis  of  all  our  \iews  of 
the  heavenly  world,  and  is  one  of  infinite  moment  to 
every  thinking  being. 

It  enters  into  our  ethical  investigations,  theological 
opinions,  and  religious  hopes.  Let  us  prove  that  there 
is  no  existence  beyond  the  grave,  and  we  convert  all 
earthly  realities  into  shadows,  destroy  the  highest 
stimulus  to  virtue,  throw  into  inexplicable  confusion 
the  plans  of  the  Creator,  shroud  death  in  impenetrable 
darkness,  and  the  grave  in  indescribable  gloom.  We 
abandon  the  long  chain  of  events  and  achievements  in 
the  world's  history  to  the  control  of  chance,  or  the 
caprice  of  a  mysterious  Deity  ;  and  leave,  at  last,  the 
WTCck  of  a  world  to  swing  in  its  silent  orbit,  with  no 
traces  remaining  of  the  severe  conflicts  and  splendid 
victories,  of  which  it  had  been  the  theatre. 

2 


f  <      t 


14 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVEN. 


On  the  other  hand,  prove  that  if  a  man  die  he  shall 
live  again,  and  we  give  precision  and  certainty  to  our 
religious  views,  and  clothe  with  vast  importance  the 
actions,  speech  and  thoughts,  of  every  moment  of  tliis 
passing  life.  We  connect  time  with  utumily  as  by  a 
thousand  electric  cords,  through  which  influences  arc 
passing  and  repassing,  that  aflect  both  worlds,  and 
reach  even  the  throne  of  the  Deity. 

Such,  indeed,  is  the  vital  connection  between  all 
truths,  natural  and  revealed,  scientific  and  ethical, 
that  arguments  in  favor  of  one,  strengthen  the  whole. 
Evidences  that  substantiate  the  doctrine  of  the  future 
life,  give  additional  force  to  the  divine  government, 
majesty  to  the  divine  character,  authority  to  the 
claims  of  Christianity.  They  clothe  with  increased 
solemnity  the  sanctions  of  God's  law,  and  give  to 
the  soul  a  value,  that  the  riches  and  kingdoms  of  a 
universe  cannot  express.  A  discovery  in  science, 
even,  sheds  its  influence  over  the  whole  system  of 
moral  truth,  and  is  a  chapter  in  that  new,  or  third 
book  of  revelation,  that  a  progressive  civilization  is 
opening  to  the  world.  The  light  of  one  truth  is 
reflected  by  others,  and  the  brightness  of  th('  whole 
constellation  is  increased  by  every  new  star  that 
appears  in  the  firmament. 

The  mere  possibility  of  a  future  life,  with  which 
the  present  is  connected,  should  awaken  the  Jinxieties 
and  arouse  the  powers  of  every  sentient  being.     The 


EVIDENCES    OF    A    FUTURE    LIFE. 


15 


possibility  that  this  is  the  seed  time  of  a  future 
measureless  harvest,  —  that  our  mission  here  is  to 
give  coloring  and  character  to  an  immortal  state, 
—  should  secure  for  the  themes  before  us  the  most 
serious  attention. 

The  doctrine  of  a  future  state  may  be  argued  from 
the  natural  phenomena  of  the  physical  luorld,  the  con- 
stitution  of  the  human  mind,  and  from  the  character 
a7id  designs  of  the  Deity,  as  revealed  in  his  providence 
and  luord. 

It  will  not  be  necessary,  in  order  to  show  that 
the  soul  will  survive  the  body,  to  prove  its  imma- 
teriality. The  same  omnipotent  power  that  created 
mind  can  preserve  it  in  being,  whatever  may  be 
the  constituent  elements  of  which  it  is  composed. 
Besides,  we  have  no  more  evidence  of  the  destruc- 
tion of  matter,  than  of  the  destruction  of  mind.  All 
the  phenomena  in  the  natural  world  show  that  mat- 
ter, in  undergoing  its  various  transfonnations  and 
changes,  loses  none  of  its  particles.  It  may  be 
decomposed,  may  enter  into  a  variety  of  chemical 
aflinities,  may  be  changed  from  a  solid  to  a  liquid, 
and  from  a  liquid  to  invisible  gases,  and  yet  not 
an  atom  be  annihilated.  Its  power  thus  to  sundve 
all  changes,  and  enter  into  new  combinations,  under 
laws  that  are  fixed  and  unalterable ;  its  capability 
of  resisting  all  tlie  forces  that  can  be  brought  against 
it,  shows   that  its  properties   are  subtile  agents,  or 


16 


EMBLEMS    OF     HEAVEN. 


elements  distinct  from  mere  exteiibiou,  .solidity,  &c., 
—  elements  that,  for  aught  we  know,  cling  iil 
tenaciously  U,  life,  as  those  of  an  immaterial  sub- 
stance. 

To  pa.ss  by  more  common  illustrations,  wo  would 
refer  to  the  changes  wliich  so  solid  a  substance  as 
silver  undergoes  on  being  inunei-seil  in  ililutod  nitric 
acid.*     Tlir    trong  affinity  of  the  acid  for  the  silver 
acts  u|)oi.  it  so  powerfully  jis  very  .soon  to  entii-ely 
dissolve   it.     The  lluid  remains  as  clear  and  limpid 
iui   before.     Now,  what   has   l)ecomo  of  the   silver  ? 
Is  it  .lestroyod  ?     Its  fonu,  solidity,  lustre,  and  all 
it^  metallic  characteristics,  are  gone.     Its  existence 
is  not  appreciable  by  any  of  the  senses ;   and  were 
we   ignorant  of  the   method   cf  restoring   it   to   its 
metallic  state,  or  r.f  dis. .Bering  by  certtdn  tests  its 
presence   in   the    fluid,    wo    .sho.d.l    suppose    that   it 
was  annihilate.!.     And  were  a  chiss  of  objectors  dis- 
posed   to    maintain    this    position,    and    ad.luce    the 
evidences  of  their  senses  that  the  2net«l  w,us  .-d.s„- 
lutely    destroyed,    ur    Miould    have    no    means    ,.f 
refuting   them.      l!ut   our   knowledge   of   chemistry 
enables  u>  i,,  introduce  a  sub.st:mce   into   the   mix- 
ture that  will  compel  the  acid  to  surrender  up  the 
silver,  and  the  small  particles  may  be  gathered  ui), 

•  Sec  Bakewoll-  ■  N.t>,.al  Evidence,  of  a  Future  Life.  UeriveJ  fron.  ,he 
Propo,„e,,  &c.  ..,  M:u,e,-,-  a  work  in  .I.ich  tl.is  branch  of  our  subject  i, 
'liscussed  with  si-eat  abilirv. 


'fy- 


EVIDENCES    OF    A    FUTURE    LIFE. 


and  restored  even   to  the  same  form,  that  the  sub- 
stance presented  before  its  dissolution. 

So  we  may  take  water,  and  resolve  it  into  two 
substances  that  bear  no  resemblance  to  the  original, 
—  hydrogen  and  oxygen  gases.  We  may  bring  the 
two,  thus  separated,  into  contact  with  fire,  that  is 
extinguished  by  water,  and  the  one  is  found  to  be 
a  supporter  of  combustion,  and  the  other  })unis  with 
an  intense  and  steady  flame.  Reunited,  they  again 
form  water. 

A  piece  of  coal,  in  undergoing  the  process  of 
combustion,  is  simply  resolved  into  its  primitive  ele- 
ments,—  caloric,  gas,  smoke,  and  ashes;  and  could 
these  be  collected  together  again  and  weighed,  they 
would  be  found  to  correspond  exactly  in  weight 
with  the  original  piece  of  coal.  Vegetation,  too, 
when  decomposed,  has  simply  assumed  new  forms, 
and  entered  into  new  combinations.  None  of  its 
particles  are  lost,  but  they  have  simply  been 
appointed  to  other  offices,  and  are  at  work  in  other 
departments  of  the  great  laboratory  of  nature. 

Examples  of  a  similar  character  might  be  multi 
plied  indefinitely ;  and  from  these  various  and  con 
stant  changes  in  the  natural  world  we  would  draw, 
if  not  a  conclusive  argument,  at  least  a  sti'ong 
probability,  that  the  immaterial  and  more  valuable 
part  of  man  will  survive  the  changes  that  the  body 
undergoes  at  death. 


18 


EMBLEMS     OF    IIEAVEX. 


It  is  true  that  we  are  incapable  of  conceivinn^, 
with  our  present  faculties,  how  the  sentient  ])rinci- 
ple  witliin  us  can  exist,  detached  from  a  bodily 
organization;  and  we  allow,  that  the  evidences  of 
the  external  senses,  in  viewing  the  i^honomeua  of 
death,  flivor  the  idea  that  all  that  was  vital  in  tlio 
prostrate  form  is  forever  extiniiuished.  But  when 
we  witness  changes  in  material  substances  more 
marked  and  surprising  than  those  wrought  by  death 
upon  a  human  being,  without  destroying  a  single 
particle  of  matter,  —  when  we  see  the  most  won- 
derful transformations  taking  place,  as,  fcn^  instance, 
gases  converted  into  solids,  and  solids  into  gases, 
without  the  loss  of  a  single  ingredient,  —  we  may 
reasonably  believe  that  a  di<>Jolution  may  take  place 
between  the  body  and  the  mind,  without  the  des- 
truction of  either.  And  if  we  are  unable  to  trace 
out  the  processes  in  the  natural  world,  by  means 
of  which  these  changes  are  elTected,  —  if  we  can- 
not see  and  explain  how  tlie  two  gases  that  com- 
pose water  separate  from  each  other,  and  become 
combustible,  invisible,  and  noxious,  while  in  com- 
bination they  were  \isible  and  salubrious,  —  our 
ignorance  does  not  militate  against  the  iact  tliat 
such  changes  do  take  place.  Neither  should  our 
ignorance  of  the  manner  in  which  mind  is  preserved 
when  separated  from  the  body,  destroy  our  faith  in 
the    fact    that    it    is    preserved.      Our   inability  to 


EVIDENCES    OF    A    FUTURE    LIFE. 


19 


explain  the  mamier  in  wliich  the  separation  takes 
place,  and  each  pait  exists  as  a  distinct  entity,  is 
certainly  no  proof  that  it  cannot  be  explained.  The 
Being  who  created  the  human  soul,  and  united  it 
to  a  material  body,  has  power  to  sustain  it  Avhen 
detached  from  that  body  ;  and  if  all  experience 
teaches  us  that  matter  is  imperishable,  a  higher 
experience  may  teach  us  that  mind  is  imperishable. 

But  the  natural  world  furnishes  another  analogy 
that  is  worthy  of  attention. 

We  find  that  there  are  properties  inherent  in 
matter,  such  as  chemical  attraction  and  gravitation, 
which,  though  so  subtile  as  to  defeat  every  effort  to 
ascertain  their  nature,  yet  are  not  destroyed  nor 
affected  by  the  changes  that  take  place  in  the  bodies 
in  which  they  are  found.  Let  these  bodies  be  decom- 
posed, or  resolved  into  their  primitive  elements,  and 
still  these  properties  will  not  be  amiihilated  ;  thus  fur- 
nishing, at  least,  a  striking  analogy  to  the  continued 
existence  of  the  spiritual  nature  of  man,  after  his 
physical  organization  has  been  reduced  to  its  native 
dust.  That  most  subtile  and  mysterious  element, 
heat,  that  so  generally  pen^ades  matter,  and  may, 
perhaps,  be  regarded  lus  a  distinct  essence,  can  be 
proved  to  be  indestmctible.  A  large  class  of  experi- 
ments might  be  brought  forward  to  show  that  it 
cannot  be  annihilated,  and  that  in  being  brought 
from  a  latent  into  an  active  state,  it  diffuses  itself 


20 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


abroad,  and  passes  to  other  bodies.  The  same  is 
true  of  other  elements.  No  satisfactory  evidence 
can  be  adduced  that  the  least  portion  of  them  is 
ever  destroyed. 

We  now  ascend  to  a  higher  class  of  evidences  in 
favor  of  the  future  life,  drawn  from  the  constitution, 
desires,  and  moral  qualities  of  the  human  intellect. 

A  simple  glance  at  the  powers  of  the  mind,  — 
its  capacities,  store-honsjo?;  of  memory,  range  of 
thought,  taste,  refmement,  capabilities  of  happiness, 
and  exquisite  organization,  —  aifords  strong  pre- 
sumptive evidence  that  it  was  not  made  to  perish 
with  the  body.  So  wonderful  a  structure,  animating 
this  living  material  organization,  connected  with  all 
external  structures,—  with  the  earth,  sun,  and  stars; 
—so  godlike  a  substance,  — united  to  the  great  God, 
soaring  for  companionship  with  angels,  capable  of 
loving  and  adoring  the  Supreme  Being,  —  could  not 
have  been  made  to  sport  here  for  a  while,  amid  an 
ocean  of  mysteries  and  uncertainties,  to  be  at  last 
flung,  as  a  worthless  wreck,  upon  the  shores  of 
eternity. 

The  very  contrast  exhibited  between  the  human 
intellect  and  its  comparatively  limited  sphere  here, 
—  between  its  capabilities  and  their  actual  develop- 
ment, between  its  desires  and  their  gratification, 

indicates  that  it  is  designed  for  a  higher  life,  and 
nobler  theatre.     In  looking  around  us,  we  find  that 


EVIDENCES    OF    A    FUTURE    LIFE. 


21 


all  other  objects  and  classes  of  lacings  are  fitted  to 
the  ends  for  which  they  were  created.  The  flowers 
that  bloom,  the  animals  that  roam  in  the  fields,  and 
the  insects  that  sport  in  the  sunlight,  are  all  fulfill- 
ing their  destiny.  But  man  stands  alone  upon  this 
jdanet,  —  an  anomaly,  a  mystery.  He  is  a  stranger 
here.  He  bums  with  desires  after  knowledge  and 
truth,  which  must  be  restrained.  lie  is  conscious  of 
struggling  powers,  earnest  aspirations ;  but  they  are 
clogged,  fettered.  lie  looks  upward,  and  sees  signal 
stars  hung  out  over  the  canopy,  indicating  that  there 
are  vast  domains  beyond  his  naiTOW  habitation,  — 
domains  that  he  would  rejoice  to  explore,  —  worlds 
that  he  thirsts  to  know  about.  As  he  gazes,  a 
thousand  conjectures  throng  his  mind :  Are  these 
false  lights  designed  to  deceive,  or  only  to  light 
up  the  wastes  of  an  infinite  expanse,  or  do  they 
illumine  millions  of  attendant  worlds  ?  He  asks,  are 
they  inhabited  ?  Does  the  same  divine  government 
that  we  are  under,  extend  over  them?  Are  the 
subjects  loyal,  or  rebels,  like  us  ?  Do  they  know 
what  death  is?  Do  they  need  a  Saviour?  Have 
they  ever  heard  the  thunder  of  divine  wrath,  or 
watched  the  flash  of  their  Creator's  indignant  eye  ? 
What  is  their  organization  ?  —  what  their  suscepti- 
bilities, intellectual  endowments,  moral  character- 
istics, hopes,  fears,  joys,  or  sorrows  ?  The  stranger 
asks,  but  no  response  is  heard.     He  goes  to  the 


99 


ExMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


EVIDENCES    OF    A    FUTURE    LIFE. 


99 


^  most  profound  philosophers,  but  they  can  tell  him 
nothing  satisluciury.  Wii  goes  to  the  most  success- 
ful astronomers,  but  they  can  give  him  only  conjec- 
tures. He  consults  the  Book  of  books,  but  he  finds 
that  tliat  treats  of  but  one  ^science. 

The   intensity  of  this   desire   after  knowledge,  — 
this    longing   to   study   the    map   and    traverse   the 
empire  of  the  universe,  —  is  indicated  in  the  excite- 
ment  and  warm   enthusiasm  with   wliieh   important 
astronomical    discoveries    are    recei\-ed.      Let   it   be 
announced  that  by  means  of  vastly  incronsed  teles 
copic   power,  cities   and  inha])itants   had   l)een   dis- 
covered on  the  nearest  planet ;   that  the  glitter  of  its 
palaces,    and    the   magnificence   of    its   architecture, 
and   the   movements   of  its   busy  throng,  had   been 
seen,  —  with  what  rapidity  would  the  tidings  fly  over 
the   civilized  world!     With  what  greeiliness   would 
the   news   be   received!      But    those   distant    suns, 
planets,    and   moons   are   all   silent.      They   declare 
only   "the   glory   of  God.^'      They   teach   but   one 
lesson,    and   that   is,    tlmt   from   far  nobler   heights 
than   this   earth    can    furnish   we    shall   view   their 
splendors  and  read  their  destiny.    Else  this  language 
Jibove  us  is  a  forgery.     And  can  the  finger  of  God 
Avrite,  in  such  bright  charactei^,  forgery  ?     I  tremble 
in  uttering  even  the  suspicion.     I  believe  in  a  God 
who  cannot  lie,— in  a  Father  who  Avill  not  deceive. 
I  ask  from  yonder  stains  no  other  voices.     They  tell 


I 


me  enough.     Faith  can  build  beyond  the  boundaries 
of  sight. 

But  distinct  from  this  thii-sting  after  knowledge 
is  the  inherent  love  of  existence,  and  desire  for 
inmiortality,  that  is  in  every  breast.  Notwithstand- 
ing all  our  disappointments  and  calamities  here,  we 
still  cling  tenaciously  to  life.  We  love  to  be.  We 
lo\e  to  feel  the  glow  of  health,  and  the  vigorous 
workings  of  our  intellectual  nature.  We  love  to 
look  out  upon  the  broad  earth,  breathe  the  fresh 
air,  drink  in  the  sunlight,  listen  to  the  music  of 
l>irds  and  forests,  and  float  quietly  on  this  green 
l)all  tln'ouirh  the  skies.  We  love,  for  from  the  noise 
and  strife  of  men,  to  comumne  with  our  own  spirits 
and  with  the  Great  Spirit. 

**  Deep  solitude  I  sought.     Tliere  was  a  dell 
Where  woven  shades  shut  out  the  eye  of  day. 
While,  towering  near,  the  rugged  mountains  made 
Dark  back-ground  'gainst  the  sky.     Thither  I  went, 
And  bade  my  spirit  drink  that  lovely  draught 
For  which  it  long  had  languished,  'mid  the  strife 
And  fever  of  the  world.    I  thought  to  be 
There  without  witness,  but  the  violet's  eye 
Looked  up  upon  me,  the  fresh  wild  rose  smiled, 
And  the  young  pendent  vine-flower  kissed  my  cheek. 
And  there  were  voices,  too.     The  garrulous  brook. 
Untiring,  to  the  patient  pebbles  told 
Its  history.    Up  came  the  singing  breeze. 
And  the  broad  leaves  of  the  cool  poplar  spoke, 
Responsive,  every  one."     ♦    *    ♦ 

The  thought  of  losing  this  conscious  life,  of  having 


24 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


EVIDENCES    OF    A    FUTURE    LIFE. 


9f; 


this  bright  flame  go  out,  and  existence  buried  down 
deep  in  the  grave  of  endless  night,  is  appalling. 
The  mere  possibility  of  annihilation,  to  a  sensitive 
spirit,  to  a  heart  gushing  with  affection,  to  a 
mind  fdled  with  pure  desires  and  n()l)le  aspirations, 
is  honible.  Even  with  the  revealed  promise  of  a 
life  to  come,  we  shrink  from  the  hazards  of  the 
grave.  We  fear  to  close  our  eyes  in  death,  lest 
they  may  never  open  again.  We  fear  to  cast  off 
the  last  rope  that  holds  us  to  the  shore  of  time, 
lest  some  unknown  storm  may  engulf  us  in  tlie 
ocean  of  annihilation. 

And  when  the  dread  certainty  is  fastened  upon 
us  that  we  must  die,  our  desires  and  hopes  leap 
the  dark  valley,  and  land  amid  the  imagined  felici- 
ties of  an  immortal  state.  The  evidences  of  the 
future  life,  in  such  an  hour,  throng  the  mind,  and 
strive  to  buoy  it  up,  as  it  is  sinking  into  the  dark 
waters  of  death. 

This  longing  after  immortality,  —  tliis  stretching 
away  after  the  infinite,  —  is  inlierent  in  every  mind 
that  is  not  shattered  or  debased  by  sin.  It  appears 
in  the  want  of  satisfaction,  that  one  feels,  when  in 
the  possession  of  the  highest  earthly  good.  The 
greatest  degree  of  power,  knowledge,  wealth,  or 
pleasure,  cannot  aflbrd  to  the  mind  lasthig  and  solid 
enjoyment.  The  king  upon  his  throne  strives  for 
new  teiTitories,  larger  revenues,  and  more  exclusive 


I 


I 


prerogatives.  The  most  gifted  and  profound  phi- 
losopher uses  his  acquisitions  and  mental  discipline, 
to  effect  new  conquests  in  the  kingdom  of  science. 
The  man  of  wealth  thirsts  for  greater  riches,  and, 
too  often,  his  gains  are  only  fuel  to  feed  the  flame 
of  his  avarice. 

These  restless,  burning  desires  pervade  all  nations, 
and  all  ranks  in  society.  They  constitute  a  part  of 
man's  being,  and  can  only  be  extinguished  by 
destroying  the  principle  of  life  ;  and  as  one  increases 
in  intellectual  attainment  and  moral  excellence,  his 
desire  for  immortality  increases  in  the  same  propor 
tion.  Among  the  heathen,  the  earliest  and  most 
zealous  advocates  of  this  doctrine  were  illustrious 
poets,  philosophers,  and  statesmen.  Xcnocrates, 
Plato,  Demosthenes,  and  others,  strongly  advocated 
it ;  and  as  they  advanced  in  intelligence  and  virtue 
the  fear  of  death  was  removed. 

The  early  martyrs,  as  they  rose  in  religious 
feiTor,  rose  in  contempt  of  death.  Persecutions, 
prisons,  bodily  tortures,  they  heeded  not,  for  they 
desired  "a  better  country,'*  —  a  more  splendid  the- 
atre for  the  development  of  their  powers,  and  the 
display  of  their  loyalty  and  devotion. 

Now,  how  shall  we  account  for  the  universality 
and  intensity  of  this  desire  for  a  future  life  ?  Why 
is  it  that  the  mind  of  man,  upon  whicli  the  Deity 
lavishes  such  rich  blessmgs,  —  before  which  he  opens 

3 


2f) 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


such    a   variety   of   moral,   intellectual,    and    social 
enjoyments,  —  yet  remains  unsatisfied,  yet  cherishes 

"  this  pleasing  hope,  this  fond  desire, 
This  longing  after  immortality  ?  " 

Can  we  doubt  the  source  of  this  desire  ?  And  if 
planted  in  the  breast  by  the  Creator,  can  we  sup- 
pose that  it  was  placed  there  without  design,  or  Avith 
the  intention  of  exciting  in  us  hopes  which  will 
never  be  realized  ?  Does  it  comport  with  our  ideas 
of  the  divine  benevolence,  wisdom,  and  rectitude,  to 
imagine  for  a  moment  that  minds  freighted  with  such 
hopes  are  destined  to  be  annihilated,  —  destined  to 
plunge  over  the  precipice,  into  the  deep,  bottom- 
less gulf,  from  which  we  instinctively  recoil  with 
horror  ? 

The  moral  qualities  of  the  soul  also  indicate  its 
immortality.  Man  is  constituted  to  feel  and  act,  as 
well  as  to  think.  He  is  endowed  with  certain 
instincts,  affections,  and  principles,  that  prompt  him 
to  seek  his  own  moral  culture,  and  the  improve- 
ment of  his  fellow-men.  Amid  the  evidences  of  a 
sad  degeneracy,  and  wide-spread  moral  debasement, 
with  which  the  world  is  fdled,  we  find  numerous 
instances  of  heroism,  benevolence,  and  philantlu'opy, 
that  excite  our  admiration  and  reflect  honor  upon 
human  nature.  Men  have  lived  who  were  noble 
specimens   of  the   race,  —  men   of  exalted  virtues, 


EVIDENCES     OF    A    FUTURE    LIFE. 


27 


strong  fortitude,  invincible  courage,  boundless  use- 
fulness. They  have  appeared  upon  the  stage  to 
redeem  human  nature,  to  show  that  principle  can 
triumph  over  self-interest,  that  the  good  of  society 
can  be  toiled  for,  without  the  hope  of  earthly  reward, 
and  that  a  life  can  be  regulated  by  the  law  of  kind- 
ness, and  devoted  to  acts  of  generosity  and  charity. 
We  might  point,  for  example,  to  the  heroes  of 
the  Christian  church,  who  have  furnished  the  world 
with  most  illustrious  examples  of  patient  endurance 
under  suffering  ;  of  boldness  and  zeal  in  maintaining 
the  truth,  in  the  face  of  the  bitterest  opposition  ;  of 
a  resolute  detennination  to  break  up  those  giant 
systems  of  evil  that  had  so  long  crushed  the  nations. 
In  the  early  efforts  of  apostles  and  martyrs  to  estab- 
lish Christianity  upon  an  imperishable  basis,  we  have 
a  scene  of  moral  sublimity  upon  which  the  good  and 
virtuous  of  all  ages  delight  to  gaze.  We  have  an 
exhibition  of  qualities  of  heart  and  soul,  calculated 
to  quicken  the  energies  and  fire  the  zeal  of  every 
beholder.  And  the  effects  of  those  labors  and  sacri- 
fices have  been  felt  down  to  the  present  hour; 
nay,  more  ;  their  influence  has  been  deepening 
and  widening,  flowing  through  the  ramifications  of 
society,  touching  the  springs  of  action  in  thousands 
of  hearts,  aiding  millions  in  sustaining  the  shock  of 
life's  battle,  giving  birth  to  institutions  that  are 
blessing  the  civilized  world. 


28 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


xsow,  can  we  entertain  the  thought  that  these 
minds,  that  had  attained  to  such  an  eminence  in 
moral  excellence,  religious  devotion,  and  godlike 
usefulness,  have  perished  ?  Were  they,  through  long 
disciplinary  processes,  through  fire,  dungeons,  and 
torture,  carried  to  such  a  noble  height  that  tliey 
might  fall  thence  into  annihilation  ?  Is  there,  in 
this  wide  universe,  no  other  field  for  the  exercise 
of  their  benevolence,  courage,  heroism  ?  Is  the 
Creator  so  limited  in  his  power  and  resources  that 
he  can  carry  a  human  being  no  further  than  to  tlie 
door  of  the  tomb  ?  Is  death  so  mighty  an  agent  as 
to  dispute  dominion  with  the  Infinite  One  ?  Is 
there  given  to  a  single  mind,  a  single  earnest 
apostle,  the  power  of  illuminating,  by  the  briglit- 
ness  of  his  example,  the  civilized  world,  causing  its 
light  to  be  reflected  from  a  thousand  pulpits  and 
thousands  of  presses,  furnishing  themes  for  the  most 
persuasive  eloquence,  and  stimulus  for  the  most  ele- 
vated piety,  while  that  mind  itself  is  left  to  perish  ? 
Shall  the  influence  be  "clothed  with  immortality," 
while  the  source  of  the  influence  goes  down  into 
annihilation  ? 

There  is  a  still  higher  class  of  evidences  of  the 
future  life. 

All  men  are  impressed,  to  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  with  the  fact  that  they  are  the  subjects  of 
a    divine    moral    government.      Their  reason,    con- 


EVIDENCES    OF    A    FUTURE    LIFE. 


29 


science,  and  experience,  teach  them  this  truth.     The 
itlea   that  we   are   under   authority,  —  that  we   owe 
allegiance  to  a  higher  power,  —  is  developed  in  the 
mind  of  a  child,   and  grows  Avith  his  growth,   and 
sti-engthens  witli  his  strength.     The  approbation  that 
we  feel  in  view  of  right  conduct,  and  the  disappro- 
bation  that   is   produced    by   wrong   conduct,  —  the 
rewards   that   accompany  virtue,  and  the  evils  that 
follow   vice,  —  all    keep    this    idea    of    government 
before   the   mind.     Not   only   is   it   taught   through 
God's  providential  dealings,  but   there  is  placed  in 
every  soul  a  viceroy  of  heaven's  King,  —  a  princi- 
ple termed  conscience,  —  that  acts  as  a  faithful  sen- 
tinel over  our  moral  interests.     If  a  person  follows 
a  vicious  course  of  life,  it  is  not  necessary  for  him 
to  be  summoned  before  ah  external  tribunal,  in  order 
to  have  his  case  examined,  and  sentence  pronounced. 
There   is   inherent   in   his   own  soul,  a   power   that 
brings  him  into  the  court  of  his  own  consciousness, 
impanels  a  jury  from  his  own   sense  of  justice  and 
propriety,  compels  him  to  hear  witnesses  before  con- 
science, which   sits  as  judge,  and   requires   him  to 
listen  to  the  sentence  of  condemnation,  and  experi- 
ence   its    execution   in  impaired    health,    waste    of 
character,  ruined  prospects,  and  blasted  hopes.     He 
canies  about  with  him  this  miniature  moral  govern- 
ment wherever  he   goes.     He   cannot  shake   it   off. 
He   cannot  divest  himself  of  its  authority,  nor  flee 


30 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


from  its  sanctions.  And  what  is  it  but  a  reflection 
of  that  great  moral  government  that  the  Supreme 
Being  has  instituted  over  all  his  sentient  creatures  ? 
What  does  it  teach,  but  that  we  must  one  day  render 
an  account  before  a  more  august  tribunal,  and  in 
the  presence  of  a  more  terri])le  Judge  ?  Connected 
with  this  idea  of  government,  is  the  idea  that  this 
is  a  disciplinary  state,  —  that  we  are  placed  here  to 
form  characters  and  acquire  habits  for  a  higher  life. 
In  passing  through  the  severe  ordeal  of  temptation, 
in  being  subject  to  heavy  trials  and  aftUctions,  we 
cannot  suppose  that  the  benefits  accruing  therefrom 
are  confined  to  this  short  life.  All  the  influences 
with  which  we  are  brought  in  contact  here,  seem 
to  have  an  educational  purpose.  They  bid  us  look 
upward,  —  bid  us  make  preparation  for  the  future. 
While  we  have  abundant  evidence  of  the  perfec- 
tion of  this  divine  government,  we  have  also  evi- 
dence that  it  is  here  imperfectly  administered,  and 
that  the  ends  of  strict  justice  are  not  always  attained. 
The  virtuous  often  sufler  unjustly,  —  are  oppressed, 
persecuted,  and  deeply  injured,  wdth  no  means  of 
redress.  On  the  other  hand,  tyrants  often  seem, 
for  a  series  of  years,  to  prosper  in  their  tyranny. 
They  are  not  always  smitten  down  at  once  by  the 
judgments  of  Heaven.  They  retain  their  power, 
amass  wealth,  revel  in  luxuries,  while  their  virtu- 
ous, perhaps  Christian  victims,  are  pining  in  dun- 


EVIDENCES    OF    A    FUTURE    LIFE. 


31 


geons  or  burning  at  stakes.  Now,  without  a  future 
life,  there  are  deep  mysteries  here  that  we  cannot 
solve  ;  —  there  are  perplexities  here  that  we  can- 
not reconcile  with  divine  justice  and  benevolence. 

But  convince  me  that  there  is  a  future  life, 
where  villanous  persecutors  and  infamous  tyrants 
will  receive  the  punishment  due  to  their  crimes, 
and  where  the  virtuous  and  holy  will  be  rewarded, 
and  these  difllculties  are  at  once  removed. 

The  question,  however,  of  a  future  state  of  being, 
has  been  settled  by  Ilim  wlio  brought  life  and  immor- 
tality to  light.  The  Great  Teacher  sent  from  God 
has  laid  before  us  an  array  of  evidences  that  removes 
every  doubt,  and  inspires  us  with  the  strongest  iliith 
and  most  brilliant  hopes.  Appearing  upon  the  the- 
atre of  human  action,  he  unrolls  his  credentials  for 
the  inspection  of  mankind.  By  his  accurate  fulfil- 
ment of  prophecy,  his  power  to  work  miracles,  his 
holy  life,  and  his  readiness  to  suffer  and  die  for 
man,  he  has  substantiated  his  claim  to  our  unlimited 
confidence  ;  and  when  he  declares,  "  I  am  the  resur- 
rection and  the  life  ;  he  that  believeth  in  me  shall 
never  die,'*  we  recognize  in  the  w^ords,  the  most 
sublime  announcement  ever  made  to  man.  We 
recognize  the  language  of  a  messenger  who  speaks 
as  "one  having  authority." 

Indeed,  the  Holy  Scriptures  abound  with  proofs 
of  our  immortality.     Every  page  is  luminous  with 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


this  gre«it  doctrine.  From  the  hopes  of  the  patri- 
arch Abraham,  who  ''looked  for  a  city  that  had 
foundation,  whose  buihler  and  maker  is  God,"  down 
to  the  splendid  revelations  made  to  St.  John,  we 
have  a  series  of  proofs  that  no  scepticism  can  under- 
mine, nor  opposition  overthrow.  Moses,  in  the  full- 
ness of  his  fidth,  "  esteemed  the  reproach  of  Christ 
greater  riches  than  the  trea^-^ures  of  Egypt ;  for  he 
had  respect  unto  the  recompense  of  the  reward." 
Job,  in  the  midst  of  his  adversity,  could  say,  "I 
know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that  he  shall 
stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the  earth."  The 
Psalmist  David  declared,  "As  for  me,  I  shall  behold 
thy  face  in  righteousness  ;  I  shall  be  satisfied  when 
I  awake  with  thy  likeness."  All  these  ancient 
saints  "  confessed  that  they  w^re  strangers  and  pil- 
grims on  the  earth,"  and  that  they  "  desired  a  bet- 
ter country,  even  an  heavenly." 

The  evangelists  and  apostles  glowed  with  the 
rapture  imparted  by  this  great  doctrine.  Hear  the 
dying  words  of  the  most  earnest  and  noble  of  these 
lieroes:  "I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  fin- 
islied  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith  ;  henceforth 
there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crow^n  of  righteousness." 

We  cannot  sum  up  the  scriptural  presentation  of 
this  truth  in  words  more  appropriate  and  sublime 
than  those  used  by  St.  Paul,  in  his  Epistle  to  the 
Corinthians:     "Behold,    I    show    you    a    mystery. 


EVIDENCES     OF    A    FUTURE    LIFE. 


33 


We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed ; 
in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the 
last  trump  :  for  i\\o  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the 
dead  shall  ho  raised,  and  Ave  shall  be  changed.  For 
this  corniptible  must  put  on  incormption,  and  this 
mortal  must  put  on  inmiortality ! " 


*'  0,  listen,  man  ! 
A  voice  within  us  speaks  that  startling  -vvord, 
•  Man,  thou  shalt  never  die  ! '     Celestial  voices 
Hymn  it  unto  our  souls  ;   according  harps. 
By  angel  fingers  touched,  when  the  mild  stars 
Of  morning  sang  together,  sound  forth  still 
The  song  of  our  great  immortality  ; 
Thick  clustering  orbs,  and  this  our  fair  domain, 
The  tall,  dark  mountains,  and  the  deep-toned  seas, 
Join  in  this  solemn,  universal  song. 
0,  listen,  ye,  our  spirits  ;  drmk  it  in 
From  all  the  air  !     'T  is  in  the  gentle  moonlight ; 
'T  is  floating  'midst  day's  setting  glories  ;   night, 
Wrapped  in  her  sable  robe,  with  silent  step 
Comes  to  our  Ijod,  and  breathes  it  in  our  ears. 
Night,  and  the  dawn,  bright  day,  and  tlioughtful  eve 
All  time,  all  bounds,  the  limitless  expanse. 
As  one  vast  mystic  instrument,  are  touched 
By  an  unseen,  living  Hand,  and  conscious  chords 
Quiver  with  joy  iu  this  great  jubilee. 
The  dying  hear  it,  and,  as  sounds  of  earth 
Grow  dull  and  distant,  wake  their  passing  souls 
To  mingle  in  this  heavenly  harmony." 


11. 


THE  RAINBOW  AROUND  THE  THRONE. 
•*  And  there  was  a  rainbow  round  about  the  throne.'*  —  Rfvelatiox  iv.  3. 

No  portion  of  the  Bible  is  so  fmitful  in  heavenly 
emblems  as  the  book  of  Revelation.  They  duster 
and  sparkle  upon  every  page.  They  adorn  every 
vision,  and  glisten  from  every  tmth  which  is  recorded 
by  the  beloved  disciple.  As  though  conscious  tliat 
the  inspired  volume  is  about  to  close,  they  crowd 
around  the  setting  sun  to  receive  its  last  beauteous 
rays,  and  throw  their  splendors  over  the  whole 
heavens. 

The  isle  of  Patmos,  where  this  panorama  of  gor- 
geous images  passed  before  the  mind  of  St.  John, 
presented  a  striking  contrast  to  the  scenes  of  which 
it  was  the  theatre.  It  was  a  lonely,  barren  spot  in 
the  iEgean  Sea,  so  desolate  that  criminals  were  sent 
to  it  as  a  punishment.  Domitian,  the  tyrant,  ban- 
ished thither  the  Apostle  John,  thinking  that  the 
wildness  and  hardships  of  the  place  would  induce 
him  to  renounce  his  religion.  But  his  faith  and 
devotion,  instead  of  becoming  weaker,  kindled  into 
a  glow  that  pervaded  his  whole  being.     He  felt  that 


•    • .    •  •  I    ' 


11*    1 1  >    t 


•    I 


•  •    I 

•  f  »' 

•  *    • 


•  •     • 


•   I 


'    *  > . 


<  •   •   •  I 


'     t  I 


4 


i 


I 


•  •  • 


i  •  • 


•  •  • 

•  ••  • 


•  •: 


•  • 


>    •      • 

•  •  •  •  • 


•  ••  • 


•  •  •  ,•  • 
•  • ,  •  • 


.•  *  * 


•  •• 

•  •  • 

•  •  •  • 


« • 


•  •  •  •  •    • 


THE    RAINBOW    AROUND    THE    THRONE.        35 


God  was  with  him,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was  hover- 
in*^  over  him,  that  Jesus  was  liis  companion,  and 
that  angelic  messengers  w^ere  encamped  round  about 
him.  Those  rough  cliffs  and  cragged  rocks,  were 
clothed  with  freshness  and  beauty  to  his  eye.  The 
ocean  that  begirt  his  isle  spread  out  as  the  emblem 
of  infinite  love.  Its  roar  was  sweet  music  to  his 
ear,  as  he  recognized  in  it  notes  of  that  great 
anthem  that  is  constantly  ascending  from  nature  to 
its  God. 

The  heavenly  scenes,  however,  that  he  witnessed, 
shed  over  the  island  a  bright  halo  of  glory.  As  he 
looked  upward,  he  beheld  the  whole  canopy  filled 
with  images  of  surpassing  beauty  and  splendor.  In 
the  distance,  there  appeared  a  throne,  and  one  sat 
upon  it  ''like  unto  the  Son  of  Man.*'  His  robes 
were  of  snowy  whiteness.  His  countenance  shone 
as  the  sun.  Upon  his  brow  rested  a  brilliant  crown. 
Around  the  throne  there  was  "a  great  multitude, 
that  no  man  could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kin- 
dreds, and  people,  and  tongues,  clothed  with  w^hite 
robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands.*' 

Other  scenes,  of  equal  grandeur,  open  one  after 
another,  illustrating  the  power  of  the  church,  the 
progress  of  Christ's  kingdom,  and  the  signal  ruin 
of  its  enemies.  The  New  Jerusalem  appears  in  the 
\  isiuu,  with  its  streets  of  gold,  its  gates  of  pearl,  its 
towers  and  palaces,  and  gorgeous  decorations. 


3G 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVEN. 


But  it  is  to  n  single  object  in  this  celestial  pano- 
rama, that  we  would  now  direct  our  attention  ;  and 
that  is,  the  rainbow  that  was  round  about  the  throne. 
There  i^^  a  significancy  in  this  into  whi(^h  it  may  be 
well  to  inquire.  Why  did  not  the  holy  divine  behold 
over  such  a  throne,  the  radiance  of  brilliant  stars,  or 
the  splendor  of  a  noonday's  sun  ?  Why  does  there 
appear  a  simple  rainbow  ?     We  answer. 

It  is  phiced  there  as  the  token,  that  a  covenant- 
keeping  God  is  seated  upon  that  throne.  After 
Noah  and  his  family  had  witnessed  the  fearful 
ravages  and  escaped  the  perils  of  the  deluge,  God 
said  to  him,  "I  do  set  my  bow  in  the  cloud,  and 
it  shall  be  for  the  token  of  a  covenant  between  me 
and  the  earth  ;  and  I  will  remember  my  covenant, 
and  the  waters  shall  no  more  become  a  flood  to 
destroy  all  flesh.''  In  this  solemn  pledge  we  have 
shadowed  forth  the  spiritual  covenant  which  God 
has  entered  into  with  his  church,  —  a  covenant  that 
he  will  not  flood  the  earth  with  divine  wrath,  but 
will  receive  to  his  fovor  the  penitent  and  believing. 
As  the  ancient  dispensation,  under  Mo^os,  with  its 
rites  and  ceremonies,  stood  as  the  type  of  a  new  and 
spiritual  system,  so  the  bow  that  Noah  saw  in  the 
cloud,  was  the  type  of  that  more  resplendent  arch 
that  appeared  in  the  vision  of  John  ;  and  as  God 
has  been  faithful  in  fulfdling  his  promise  to  spare 
the  world  from  the  disasters  of  another  deluge,  he 


THE    RAINBOW    AROUND     THE    THRONE.        37 


will  be  equally  faithful  in  fulfdling  all  the  precious 
promises,  which  he  has  made  to  his  people.  And 
this  bow  around  the  throne  is  to  inspire  confidence, 
as  well  as  hope,  —  to  give  to  the  Christian  pilgrim 
**a  full  assurance  of  faith;"  to  enable  him  to  say, 
*'  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  iiveth." 

A  special  object  of  Christ's  mission  was  to  impress 
the  world  with  the  truthfulness  and  faithfulness  of 
Jehovah.  "In  my  Father's  house  are  many  man- 
sions.    If  it  were  not  so,  I  would  have  told  you." 

Indeed,  Christ  is  presented  to  us  as  ''the  medi- 
ator  of    a   better   covenant,    which   was   established 
upon   l)etter   promises."      Those   which   were   made 
with   Noah,  Abraham,    and   their   descendants,  per- 
tained to  temporal  benefits.     The  Israelites,  if  obedi- 
ent  to  God,  were   to   receive    distinguished   earthly 
favors.     They  were  to  be  in  a  miraculous  manner 
supplied   with   food,   protected   from   their   enemies, 
and  conducted  to  a  land  overflowing  with  milk  and 
honey.     The   manifestations  which   the    Deity  made 
of  himself  to  them,  were  such  as  appealed  to  the 
external   senses.     They   approached  "  ca  mount  that 
might   be    touched,    and    that    burned   with    fire;" 
they  heard  "the  sound  of  a  tmmpet,  and  the  voice 
of  words."     "But   ye,"    Avho   are   under   the    new 
covenant,   "are   come    unto   Mount   Zion,  and   unto 
the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly  Jemsalem, 
and  to  an  innumerable  company  of  angels."      The 

4 


38 


KMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


blessings  now  ollered  are  of  a  spiritual  nature. 
Instead  of  manna  to  support  the  body,  we  have 
precious  truths  to  nourish  and  invigorate  the  soul. 
Instead  of  waters  flowing  from  a  rock,  we  may 
drink  of  "  the  pure  river  of  the  water  of  life,  clear 
as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God 
and  of  the  Lamb.'*  Instead  of  following  a  cloud 
by  day  and  a  i)illar  of  fire  l)y  night,  a  divine, 
resplendent  Being  appears  before  us,  saying,  "  I 
am  the  light  of  the  world.''  Instead  of  a  mountain 
that  might  be  touched,  —  a  mountain  enveloped  in 
clouds  and  darkness,  shaken  by  peals  of  thunder, 
and  rendered  terrible  by  flashes  of  lightning,  —  we 
''are  come  unto  Mount  Zion,"  wliose  mild  beauties 
attract  every  beholder,  and  around  whose  summit 
play  the  soft  beams  from  the  Sun  of  righteousness. 
Instead  of  a  material  city,  we  have  pointed  out  to 
us,  in  the  far  distance,  "  the  heavenly  Jerusalem," 
with  its  sweet  gardens,  celestial  palaces  and  thrones, 
—  "a  city  that  hath  foundations,  whose  builder  and 
maker  is  God."  Instead  of  being  confined  to  the 
society  of  imperfect  men,  we  are  admitted  to  com- 
panionship with  angels,  —  to  "the  general  assembly 
and  church  of  the  first  bom."  Indeed,  all  that 
the  Christian  can  desire  in  this  life,  or  hope  for  in 
the  next,  is  pledged  under  this  new  and  better 
covenant.  No  language  can  describe,  no  imagina- 
tion can  portray,  the  rich  blessings  which  it  secures 


TIIK    RAIXBOW    AROUXI)    THE     THRONE.         39 


to   the   believer.      "Eye    hath    not  seen,    nor  ear 

heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man, 

the  things  w^hich  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that 
love  him." 

How   appropriate,    then,    that   the   throne   of   the 
Eternal    should    l)e    arched    over   with   the   bow  of 
promise,  that  the  Christian  should  have  before  him 
this   perpetual  token,   that  a  covenant-keeping  God 
holds   the   reins   of  universal   dominion!     How   full 
of  comfort  to  the  saint,  that  the  eye  of  faith  may 
rest   upon   that   bow !      No   sun  is  there,  to   dazzle 
the  vision  ;    no   storm-cloud,  with   its  rolling   thun- 
der and   lightning  flashes,  overhangs  the  throne,  to 
terrify  those  who  approach  it ;  but  a  rainbow,  with 
its    beautiful    tints    and    soft    rays,    attracts    them, 
inspiring  in  their  hearts,  confidence  and  hope.     The 
oppressed   pilgrim  may  look  upon  it,  and  from  the 
throne   he   hears   the  words,    "Fear  not,  for  I   am 
with  thee;    be  not  dismayed,  for  I  am  thy  God." 
Penitent   prodigals,   weary  with   toil,   having   found 
the  ways   of  transgressors   hard,   may  turn   towards 
it   an   anxious   eye,    and   they   hear   the   invitation, 
*'Come  unto   me,  all   ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy 
laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest."     The  dying  Chris- 
tian, as  earthly  scenes  are  fading  from  the  view,  may 
behold   it,   and   exclaim,   "Though   I  walk  through 
the  valley  of  the   shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear   no 


40 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


evil :    for  thou  art  with  me  ;   thy  rod  and  thy  staff 
they  comfort  me/' 

This   bow,  however,  does   not   stand   alone,  as   a 
proof    of    the    divine    faithfuhiess.       Our    pathway 
through  life  is  scattered  with  evidences  of  a  Heav- 
enly Father's   care.      Ilis   bounteous   supply  of  our 
wants ;   his  regard  for  life,  in  providing   food  ,    for 
the  intellect,  in  furnishing  knoAvledge  ;  for  the  taste, 
in  decorating  so  l)eautifully  this  globe,  that  is  float- 
ing us  through  the  heavens ;    his  providential  care, 
in  guarding  us  from  injury,  in  keeping  the  delicate 
and  complicated  workmanship  of  the  luunan  system 
in  tune  so  long,  are  all  proofs  that  our  future  inter- 
ests will  be  protected.     We  reason  justly,  from  this 
life  to  another  ;    from  what  we   see  around  us,  and 
experience  here,  to  wdiat  we  may  expect  in  a  higher 
and   nobler  state   of  being.     This   is   our  school,  to 
which  we  are  sent  to  learn  lessons  of  God's  truth- 
fulness and  love.     AVe  are  here  taught  to  have  faith 
in  our  great   Benefactor,  and   to   trust   him   for  tlie 
blessings   of  another   life,   because   he   has   done   so 
much  for  us  in  this. 

The  bow  around  tlie  throne  is  also  a  token  that 
the  storms  of  human  life  shall  ere  long  pass  away. 

After  a  severe  tempest,  during  which  the  raging 
elements  have  threatened  to  destroy  every  object 
within  their  reach,  and  the  heavy  crashes  of  thun- 
der   have    appalled    the    stoutest    heart,    we    have 


THE     RAINBOW    AROUND    THE    THRONE.        41 

experienced  the  relief  afforded  by  the  subsiding  of 

the  storm,  and  seeing  painted  on  the  retiring  clouds 

tlie  bow  of  promise.     As  we  looked  abroad,  instead 

of  witnessing  the  marks  of  ruin,  nature  has  appeared 

clothed  in  its  loveliest  hues,  as  though  to  mock  the 

fury  of  tiie  tempest.      From  the  descending  torrents 

it  has  gathered  refreshment  and  viaor,  and  even  the 

lightning   has   done   it   a   service,  by  purifying   the 

atmosphere.     Thus  the  devout  Christian  sees  in  the 

bow  around   the   throne   the    pledge  tliat  the  trials 

and    afflictions   of  life   shall   soon   end,   and   perfect 

serenity  be  his  portion.     He  reads  inscribed  upon  it, 

in  golden  letters,   the  words,   *' There   remaineth  a 

rest  for  the  people  of  God.'* 

But  the  hour  for  this  rest  has  not  yet  come. 
The  benefits  of  trials  must  first  be  gathered  into  the 
soul.  The  heart  must  be  disciplined;  faith  must 
be  cultivated;  the  power  of  the  souFs  endurance 
must  be  tested.  It  is  not  the  design  of  God  that 
the  Christian 

"  should  be  carried  to  the  skies 
On  flowery  beds  of  ease." 


He  must  *«  strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate.'' 
He  must  ''nin  with  patience  the  race  set  before 
him.''  lie  must  '*  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith." 
All  the  scriptural  expressions  upon  this  point  imply 
the   necessity   of  earnest   effort.      The   battle  must 

4* 


42 


EMBLEMS    0-F    HEAVEN. 


be  fought  before  the  triumph  is  celebrated.  A  great 
work  must  be  accomplished  in  self-discipline,  —  in 
the  development  and  growth  of  holy  principles, — 
ere  we  are  prepared  for  the  rewards  of  heaven.  In 
all  the  temptations  and  aflUctions  of  life,  the  design 
of  the  Creator  is  discernible,  and  he  has  arched  his 
tlu^one  with  a  ])eautiful  rainbow,  to  assure  his  peo- 
ple that  he  will  give  peace  to  the  trou])lcd  soul. 
And  this  bow  is  over  the  ilu'one  to  iuilieate  that  it 
is  only  when  the  Christian  is  near  this  throne,  that 
he  can  enjoy  perfect  serenity.  He  must,  as  it  were, 
enter  into  God,  dwell  amid  his  holy  attributes, 
experience  the  fulness  of  his  love,  if  he  would  enjoy 
that  peace  "that  passeth  all  understanding.''  That 
far-distant  height  storms  never  reach.  Clouds  that 
cast  shadows  upon  the  earth  float  beneath  it.  The 
passions  and  strifes  of  Avicked  men  do  not  ascend 
to  it. 

"  There  foith  lift.««  up  the  tearless  eye. 

The  heart  with  anguish  riven  ; 
It  views  the  tempest  passing  by, 
Sees  evening  shadows  quickly  fly, 

And  all  serene  in  heaven." 


There  is  infinite  wisdom  displayed  in  thus  making 
the  throne  the  seat  of  perfect  peace  ;  for,  had  wc 
satisfying  enjoyment  here,  Ave  should  become  too 
much  attached  to  the  Avorld.  As  it  now  is,  we  are 
loath  to  leave   it.     Amid  all  our  trials  and  disap- 


THE    RAINBOW    AROUND    THE    THRONE.        43 


poiiitments,  its  channs  continue  to  fascinate  us.  Its 
cares  absorb  the  attention.  We  seek  its  riches, 
covet  its  applause,  and  depend  upon  its  pleasures. 
Though  we  term  human  life  a  vale  of  tears,  we  arc 
often  reluctant  to  excliange  it  for  Mount  Zion,— 
for  the  city  of  the  living  God.  Though  friends 
here  are  sometimes  lalse,  many  receive  Avith  alarm 
the  summons  to  mingle  Avith  an  innumerable  com- 
pany of  angels,  and  the  general  asseml^ly  and  church 
of  the  first  ])orn.  Though  in  this  world  the  Christian 
has  tribulation,  he  trembles  at  the  thought  of  enter- 
ing into  the  presence  of  God,  Avhere  the  Psahnist 
assures  us  ''there  is  fulness  of  joy/' 

It  is  therefore  a  Avise  provision  that  so  many 
attractions  cluster  around  the  throne.  It  is  a  great 
kindness  in  the  Supreme  Father  to  draAv  aAvay  his 
children  from  the  vanities  of  time,  and  fasten  their 
attention  upon  the  joys  and  splendors  of  immor- 
tality. 

The  rainboAv  encircling  the  throne  indicates,  also, 
that  there  is  ample  power  to  confer  and  perpetuate 
this  happiness.  A  throne  is  the  emblem  of  strength 
and  authority.  Hence,  it  is  not  simply  a  Father, 
Avho  promises  to  the  Christian,  peace;  — it  is  a 
Sovereign,  —  one  "  avIio  doeth  according  to  his  Avill, 
in  the  army  of  heaven,  and  among  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth."  The  resources  of  God's  boundless 
empire   are    to   ))e   employed   in  executing  his  pur- 


44 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


poses  of  love.  The  vast  revenues  that  flow  into  his 
treasury,  are  to  be  used  in  enriching  and  blessing  his 
people.  Those  glorious,  divine  attributes,  that  built 
the  universe,  and  peopled  the  niillioas  of  worlds  that 
float  in  space,  are  to  be  exercised  in  promoting  the 
happiness  of  the  righteous.  With  what  inexpressible 
joy  will  the  redeemed  saint  approach  the  throne, 
and  view  his  rich  and  everlasting  inheritance  !  With 
what  rapture  will  he  gaze  upon  the  splenditl  mani- 
festations which  the  Deity  will  make  of  himself,  in 
his  celestial  kingdom ! 

"It  is,''  says  one,  ''a  glorious  thing,  even,  when 
the  golden  beams  of  day  flood  the  can«>i>y  of  heaven, 
and  forest,  mountain  and  river,  are  beautiful  with 
light ;  —  glorious,  indeed,  wdien  the  whole  creation 
wakes  up  at  the  summons  of  the  morning,  as  though 
the  tmmpet  had  sounded,  and  the  vast  grave  of 
niirht  were  aivin^  back  the  ciiics  and  solitudes  that 
had  2'(me  tlowu  into  its  recesses.  But  in  place  of 
a  firmament  lighted  up  with  a  material  body,  we 
shall  have  the  infmitc  vault  converted  into  one  bril- 
liant manifest<ition  of  Deity ;  the  s[)lendid  corus- 
cations of  righteousness,  truth  and  love,  weaving 
themselves  together  to  form  the  arch  ;  and  the 
Deity  glowing  through  immeasurable  space,  and 
pouring  his  own  lustre  upon  every  object,  and  thus 
making  the  universe  a  reflection  of  his  own  glory." 

The   rainbow  around   the  throne  is  significant  in 


THE    RAINBOW    AROUND    THE    THRONE.        45 

another  aspect.      As    the    bow  upon    the    cloud  is 
formed  by  the  union  of  the  sunlight  and  the  shower, 
so  this  may  be  said  to  be  formed,  by  the  union  of 
mercy  and  justice.     As  an  arch  reaching  to  heaven, 
it  sustains  the  divine  government ;  and  its  extremes, 
descending   and   resting   upon   the   earth,  show  that 
divine  mercy  extends  to  man.     Were  only  the  justice 
of  the  Deity  revealed,  we   should   continually  hear 
the  thunders  of  the  law,  and  tremble  before  the  ter- 
rors of  its  awful  penalty.     Were  God  only  merciful, 
there  would  be  no  efficiency  in  his  government,  and 
no  stability  in  his  throne.     But  it  is  the  min^rlino- 
of  the  two  that  inspires  us  with  confidence  in  the 
divine  character,  and  secures  to  the  obedient  subject 
the  rich  rewards  of  his  kingdom.     Mercy  invites  us 
to  enter  heaven  ;  justice  protects  us  in  our  rights  and 
privileges,  after  we  have  entered.     Mercy  opens  the 
gates  of  the  heavenly  city;   justice   stands   at   the 
entrance,  and  demands  holiness  of  character,  in  all 
those  who  would  see  God.     Were  justice  destroyed, 
and  the  diA'ine  mercy  of  such  a  nature  as  to  admit 
the  whole  race  to  heaven,  irrespective  of  qualifica- 
tions or  character,  there  could  be  no  order  or  hap- 
piness in  God's  moral  kingdom.      The  happiness  of 
a   sentient    being   is   not   produced   by   the   locality 
that  he  occupies.      It  flows  from  the  inward  senti- 
ments,  from   the   conduct,    and   character.     It  may 
be  enjoyed  in  a  higher  degree  in  a  prison  than  in  a 


4G 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


paliice,  —  on  a  solitary,  haiTcn  island,  than  amid 
the  luxuries  and  splendors  of  the  most  brilliant 
earthly  court.  Heaven  might,  indeed,  be  thro^vn 
open,  unconditionally,  to  all  mankind,  without 
requiring  of  any  repentance,  foith,  or  love  to  God ; 
but  such  a  measure  would  not  secure  their  salva- 
tion. 

The  only  salvation  worthy  of  the  name  is  that 
which  saves  man  from  sin,  —  from  that  which  is 
the  cause  of  his  misery.  He  is  the  victim  of  a 
moral  disease,  and  must  apply  for  a  remedy  to  the 
great  Physician.  His  soul,  originally  designed  as 
the  temple  of  the  living  God,  is  shattered.  Its 
colunms  are  broken,  its  walls  have  cruniblod,  its 
altar  is  overthrown,  its  worship  is  suspended.  It 
must  therefore  be  rebuilt,  and  become  a  fit  recepta- 
cle for  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The 
voice  of  penitential  prayer  must  be  heard  within 
its  walls.  To  the  altar  must  be  brought  the  sacri- 
fice of  a  broken  and  contrite  heart. 

No,  the  Bible  does  not  teach  us  that  justice  is 
annihilated  because  the  si^^ptre  of  mercy  is  extonded. 
The  Deity  has  not  laid  aside  his  sovereignty  by 
becoming  a  Kedeemer.  The  laws  proclaimed  on 
Mount  Sinai  are  not  annulled  by  the  love  displayed 
on  Calvary.  Notwithstanding  the  ample  provisions 
of  the  scheme  of  redemption,  man  is  distinctly 
taught   that   he   has  duties   to   perform,  as  well  as 


THE     RAINBOW    AROUND     THE    THRONE.        47 

hopes  to  entertain.  The  proclamation  made  to  all 
men  is,  "Work  out  your  own  salvation  Avith  fear 
and  trembling;''  — with  fear,  lest  ye  fail  of  the 
great  salvation ;  with  trembling,  lest  ye  are  startled, 
at  last,  by  the  utterance,  "Depart,  for  I  jiever 
knew  you.*' 

In   the  elociuent   language  of  another,  we  would 
say  to  all,   "  Strive  ;  for  the  grasp  of  the  destroyer 
IS  upon  you,  and  if  ye  be   not  wrenched  away,  it 
wall  palsy  you  and  cmsh  you.     Strive  ;  for  the  foe 
is  on  the  right  hand,  on  the  left  hand,  before  you, 
behind  you,   and  ye  must  be  trampled   under  foot 
if  ye  struggle  not  and  strike  not  as  those  who  feel 
themselves  bound  in  a  death-grapple.     Strive  ;   there 
is  a  crown  to  be  won.     The  mines  of  the  earth  have 
not  furnished  its  metal,  and  the   depths  of  the  sea 
hide  nothing  so  radiant  as  the  jewels  with  which  it 
is  wreathed.     Strive,  then,  in  the  strength  of  your 
risen  Lord,  and   not   in   your  oavh.      Ye    know  not 
hoAv   soon   that   Lord   may  come.     Whilst   the   sun 
walks   his   usual   path   on   the   firmament,  and   the 
grass  is  springing  in  our  fields,  and  merchants  are 
crowding  the  exchange,  and  the  avaricious  countins" 
gold,  '  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man '  shaU  be  seen  in 
the  heavens,  and  the  august  throne,  of  fire  and  of 
cloud,  be  piled  for  judgment.'' 

God  grant  that  we  may  stand  before  that  throne 


48 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


with  the  consciousness  of  sins  pardoned,  —  that  wo 
may  look  upon  the  bow  around  it  as  one  of  promise 
to  us,  and  that  under  its  beauteous  light  Ave  may 
be  guided  to  mansions  in  the  skies ! 

How  delightful  to  the  Christian  to  think  of  the 
departed  saints  as  having  ah'cady  passed  under  that 
bow,  and  received  the  welcome  and  blessing  of  a 
covenant-keeping  God !  Especially  in  the  silence 
of  night,  when  the  stillness  of  the  hour  incites  to 
meditation,  do  we  love  to  think  of  our  friends  as 
having  entered  the  bright  mansions  above.  The 
stars  seem  to  tell  us  of  their  homes  and  their  happi- 
ness. Under  the  influence  of  such  meditations,  the 
following  verses  evidently  were  written : 

"  Who  ever  looked  upon  yon  starry  spheres, 

Which  brightly  shine  from  out  the  dark-blue  sky, 
Nor  called  to  mind  tlio  friends  of  other  years, 
The  hopes,  the  joys,  the  transient  smiles  and  tears. 
Gushing  from  out  where  buried  memories  lie. 
And  waking  the  full  heart  to  highest  ecstasy? 

0,  what  a  glorious  vision,  when  the  moon, 

Silently  gliding  through  her  pathless  way. 
Has  reached  the  extremest  point  of  her  high  noon. 
Shedding  o'er  this  our  earth  her  radiant  boon, 
While  twinkling  stars,  and  orbs  of  steadier  ray, 
Shine  with  a  light  that  mocks  the  intcnser  glare  of  day  ! 


0,  who  has  ever  gazed  on  such  a  scene. 

Nor  thought  the  spirits  of  the  blest  were  there  ? 
Who,  that  beholds  not  in  that  blue  serene 
Bright  isles,  the  abode  of  pleasures  yet  unseen, 


THE     llAIXBOW    AROUND    THE    THRONE.        49 


Except  by  those  who,  freed  from  mortal  care. 

Have  winged  their  raptured  flight  to  reahns  of  upper  air  ? 

The  mother,  who  has  watched  with  sleepless  eye 
Her  babe,  and  rocked  with  tireless  foot  the  while. 

And  when  she  saw  the  little  sufferer  die. 

Bowed  her  meek  head,  and  wept  in  agony, 
Fancies  she  hears,  in  yonder  starry  isle. 
Her  little  cherub's  voice,  and  sees  his  angel  smile. 

0,  ye  departed  spirits  of  my  sires. 

And  ye,  the  loved  ones  of  my  childhood's  days. 

While  now  I  look  on  yonder  heavenly  fires, 

Methinks  I  hear  you  tune  your  seraph  lyres, 
Methinks  I  see  you  bend  your  pitying  gaze 
On  him  who  still  must  tread  alone  earth's  gloomy  maze! 

Thou  angel  spirit,  who  so  oft  didst  sing 

My  infant  cares  to  sleep  upon  thy  breast. 
Let  me  but  hear  the  rustling  of  thy  wing. 
Around  thy  child  its  guardian  influence  fling  ! 
O,  come  thou  from  the  island  of  the  blest. 
And  bear  my  weary  soul  up  to  thy  sainted  rest ! 

Can  we  forget  departed  friends?   Ah,  no  ! 
Within  our  hearts  their  memory  buried  lies  ; 

The  thought  that  where  they  are  we  too  shall  go 

Will  cast  a  light  o'er  darkest  scenes  of  woe  ; 
For  to  their  own  blest  dwellings  in  the  skies 
The  souls  whom  Christ  sets  free  exultingly  shall  rise !  '* 


III. 

A  REST  FOR  THE  PEOPLE  OF  GOD. 

«  0,  that  I  had  wings  like  a  dove  !  for  then  would  I  fly  away,  and  be 
at  rest."  —  Psalm  lv.  6. 

"There  remaineth,  therefore,  a  rest  to  the  people  of  God."— Hebrews 

IV.  9. 

We  have,  in  these  two  passages,  a  wish  and  a 
promise ;  the  one  indicative  of  man's  restlessness 
here,  the  other  affording  an  assurance  of  his  repose 
hereafter.  It  is  the  lot  of  all  mortals  to  be  dissat- 
isfied. Our  desires  and  attainments  do  not  corre- 
spond. The  ambitious  man,  who  has  reached  certain 
heights  of  power,  eagerly  strains  his  vision  towards 
loftier  positions.  The  covetous  man  uses  his  wealth 
as  fuel  to  feed  the  flame  of  his  avarice.  The  scholar 
is  stimulated,  not  satisfied,  with  his  acquirements. 
His  desire  to  know  increases  with  his  knowledge. 
His  discoveries  he  uses  as  torch-lights  with  which 
to  explore  yet  darker  and  more  obscure  regions. 

The  monarch  upon  the  throne  of  Israel,  with  all 
his  wisdom,  the  power  of  his  armies,  the  splendors 
of  his  reign,  was  not  at  rest.  An  humble  subject, 
passing  by,  to  his  daily  labor,  the  walls  of  his  pal- 
ace, and  gazing  upon  the  costly  architecture,  would 


A    REST    FOR    THE    PEOPLE    OF    GOD. 


51 


naturally  envy  the  fortunate  occupant.  As  he  heard 
the  music  of  his  players,  and  the  songs  of  his  choirs, 
he  would  feel  that  here  there  was  positive  and  satis- 
fying enjoyment.  And  as,  at  night,  in  his  cottage, 
he  reads  the  soothing  and  beautiful  verses  of  the 
Hebrew  poet,  and  drinks  in  their  inspiration,  he 
exclaims,   "Happy,  thrice  happy  monarch !'' 

But  what  says  the  royal  Psalmist  himself?  — 
*'  Fearfulness  and  trembling  are  come  upon  me,  and 
horror  hath  overwhelmed  me.  0,  that  I  had  wings 
like  a  dove!  for  then  would  I  fly  away,  and  be  at 
rest.  Lo,  then  would  I  wander  liir  off,  and  remain 
in  the  wilderness.  I  would  hasten  my  escape  from 
the  windy  stonn  and  tempest.''  As  the  timid  dove, 
startled  by  the  howling  wind,  hastens,  before  the 
dark  cloud,  to  the  wilderness  for  shelter,  so  would 
the  envied  monarch  leave  behind  him  honor,  royalty 
and  his  kingdom,  and  fly  to  the  desert  to  obtain 
rest. 

Had  he  been,  however,  permitted  to  retire  from 
office  and  authority,  and  resume  his  early  occupation 
as  a  shepherd,— had  he  exchanged  the  splendors  of 
royalty  for  the  simplicity  of  rural  life,  the  respons- 
ibilities of  a  magnificent  sovereignty  for  the  care 
of  a  flock,  —  would  he  liave  found  satisfying  repose  ? 
Would  no  enemies  have  troubled  him  in  the  wilder- 
ness, no  quarrels  vexed  him,  no  calamities  befallen 
him  ?     Would  no  midnight   howl   from  wild   beasts, 


52 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


eager  for  prey,  have  disturbed  his  slumbers  ?  And, 
though  secure  from  all  outward  misfortunes,  would 
he  have  had  nothing  to  fear  from  the  reproaches  of 
conscience,  the  solicitations  of  evil  passions,  or  the 
restless  desires  of  unsatisfied  affections  ?  The  Avings 
of  a  dove,  that  bore  him  to  any  spot  on  earth,  would 
not  carry  him  beyond  the  boundaries  of  trouble  and 
anxiety.  He  might  reach  the  wilderness,  but  he 
would  not  find  rest.  That  is  not  the  portion  of  man 
here.  Ilis  circumstances,  his  nature,  his  character, 
forbid  it.  But  "  there  remaineth  a  rest  to  the  peo- 
ple of  God/'  It  is  above,  on  heights  that  earthly 
storms  never  reach ;  near  pure  rivers,  that  never 
swell  into  destructive  torrents ;  in  green  pastures, 
and  amid  bright  flowers  that  never  fade. 

Let  us  contemplate  some  of  the  features  of  this 
heavenly  rest. 

I.  It  is  rest  for  the  powders  and  aspirations  of  the 
soul.  It  does  not  involve  inactivity  and  cessation 
from  all  effort ;  for  such  a  state  would  be  far  from 
desirable.  It  is  a  repose  analogous  to  that  which 
the  earnest  and  diligent  philosopher  feels,  when  he 
has  attained,  in  some  satisfactory  degree,  the  object 
of  his  researches ;  or  that  which  the  faithful  Chris- 
tian experiences,  at  the  close  of  an  eminently  holy 
and  useful  life. 

The  mind  rests  upon  objects  worthy  of  its  powers, 
commensurate  w^ith  its  desires.     It  enjoys  a  mental 


A    REST    FOR    THE    PEOPLE    OF    GOD. 


53 


tranquillity  never   before    experienced ;    for   in   this 
w^orld  there  is  an  abiding  consciousness  of  longings 
that  can  never  be  gratified.     The  intense  thirst  of 
the   intellect   for   knowledge,  for  truth,  for  a   clear 
insight   into  the  mysteries  of  science  and  religion, 
cannot  be  satisfied.     The  mind  is  clogged  by  gross, 
material   objects.     The   perceptions   are  dimmed   by 
the   mists   that   are  around  us.     There  is,  too,  the 
humiliating   reflection    that  we   are   in   a   state   of 
banishment  from  our  Father's  house,  —  that  w^e  are 
wanderers  in  a  moral  desert,  and   that  the  storms 
of  sin  have  shattered  our  powers.     Though  the  vital 
principle  is  not  extinct,  —  though  there   are   occa- 
sional flashes  of  the  fire  of  genius,  that  throw  their 
lustre  over  the  intellectual  firmament,  —  yet  man  is 
in  ruins.     His  spirit  is  the  sport  of  a  thousand  con- 
flicting  emotions,  baffled  plans,  and  thwarted  pur- 
poses. 

But  above  there  is  peace,  —  "the  peace  of  God 
that  passeth  all  understanding.''  The  divine  image 
is  remipressed  upon  the  soul,  and  man  is  restored 
to  his  allegiance,  his  dignity,  and  his  relationship 
to  the  Deity.  He  is  received  into  the  presence  of 
the  infinite  Sovereign,  dwells  amid  his  holy  attri- 
butes, experiences  the  intensity  of  his  love,  is  clothed 
in  the  robes  of  royalty.  His  powers  are  now  in 
harmonious   and   vigorous   action,    and    the   tide   of 

knowledge  flows  in  upon  him,  as  a  pure,  sparkling, 

5# 


54 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEX. 


refreshing  stream.  lie  enjoys  the  repose  of  perfect 
satisfaction.  A  palace  is  his  home.  Angels  are 
his  companions  and  instructors.  God  is  his  portion. 
He  feels,  as  he  never  felt  before,  the  beauty  and 
soothing  influence  of  the  words,  *'  The  Lord  is  my 
shepherd,  I  shall  not  want.  He  maketh  me  to  lie 
down  in  green  pastures,  he  leadeth  me  beside  the 
still  waters.*' 

He  rests,  too,  in  the  bosom  of  his  Saviour ;  for 
he  has  accepted  the  invitation,  "  Come  unto  me, 
all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy-laden,  and  I  will 
give  you  rest.'*  He  experiences  the  fulfdment  of 
the  promise,  "My  peace  I  give  unto  you;  not  as 
the  world  giveth  give  I  unto  you." 

As  this  language  was  addressed  by  Christ  to  his 
disciples  while  he  was  upon  the  earth,  we  might 
inquire.  What  peace  could  come  from  a  heart  that 
was  wounded  for  our  transgressi<jus,  and  bruised 
for  our  iniquities  ?  What  rest  could  he  give,  who 
himself  was  a  "man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted 
with  grief"?  Must  we  not  believe  that,  for  below 
the  troubles  of  Christ's  agitated  spirit,  there  were 
deep  waters  whose  placid  surface  was  never  ruffled  ; 
—  waters  that  constantly  reflected  the  palaces  and 
cities  of  the  celestial  world,  —  a  divine  ocean  of 
satisfaction  and  happiness,  from  which  flowed  pure 
and  refreshing  streams  ?  Indeed,  he  declared, 
"Whosoever  drinketh  of  the  water  that  I  shall  give 


A    REST    FOR    THE    PEOPLE    OF    GOD.  55 


him,  shall   never  thirst,  but  it  shall   be   in  him  a 
well  of  water  springing  up  into  everlasting  life." 

Even  while   his   disciples  were   in   the   midst  of 
severe  trials  and  persecutions,  he  could  yet  impart 
to  them  a  peace  which  the  world  could  neither  give 
nor  take  away.     He  could  lift  them  for  above  their 
persecutors,   into   that   serene   atmosphere   in   which 
his  own  divine  spirit  floated,  —  an  atmosphere  filled 
with  the  blessedness  of  heaven.     St.  Paul  felt  this 
satisfaction  when  he  said,  in  writing  to  the  Corin- 
thians,   "As   sorrowing,    yet   always   rejoicing;     as 
poor,  yet   making   many  rich;    as   having   nothing, 
and  yet  possessing  all  things."     And  if  Christ  could 
give  to  his  disciples  rest  in  the  midst  of  their  labors, 
and  joy  in  the  midst  of  their  sorrows,  how  full  will 
be  the  peace,  how  intense  the  pleasure,  that  he  will 
impart  when  he  receives  them  to  his  celestial  king- 
dom !      What    a    depth   of   meaning   will    be   then 
contained  in  the  words,   "  Not  as  the  world  giveth 
give  I  unto  you."     No  transient  good,  no  limited 
blessings,  do  I  impart;  but  I  give  as  a  God,  —  as 
a  being  who  has  infinite  resources  at  his  command, 
and  who   has   the  disposition   as  well   as   ability  to 
bestow  upon  his  friends  the  greatest  blessings. 

II.  The  rest  promised  involves  a  freedom  from 
all  doubts  and  anxieties  concernino;  our  relis:ious 
state.  There  are  favored  seasons  here,  when  the 
Christian   can   say,     ''I   know   that    my   Redeemer 


56 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


liveth/'  There  are  bright  spots  along  the  pathway 
of  life,  that  seem  to  be  illumined  by  some  beam 
of  light  that  has  escaped  from  the  celestial  world. 
But,  at  other  times,  harassing  doubts  overshadow 
the  spirit.  Faith  is  weakened.  Confidence  in  God, 
in  his  promises,  and  even  in  the  whole  scheme 
of  salvation,  is  shaken.  The  Bi))le  seems  full  of 
dark  mysteries  and  perplexing  problems.  Prayer  is 
a  burden,  for  the  throne  of  grace  appears  to  be  afar 
off.  Meditation  only  calls  up  images  of  coming  evil. 
Not  unfrequently  a  flood  of  unbelief  will  rush  upon 
the  mind,  with  such  force  as  to  threaten  to  sweep 
away  every  holy  purpose  and  Christian  hope. 

Even  the  patriarchs  and  prophets,  God's  messen- 
gers to  mankind,  —  men  eminent  for  their  spiritual 
attainments,  the  light  of  whose  example  relieved  the 
intense  darkness  of  the  early  ages,  —  even  they  had 
their  seasons  of  perplexity  and  gloom.  Elijah,  after 
witnessing  the  most  wonderful  displays  of  divine 
favor,  and  triumphing  over  the  prophets  of  Baal, 
falls  into  a  state  of  despondency,  and  requests  that 
he  may  die.  David,  who  could  at  one  time  greatly 
rejoice  in  the  Lord,  at  another  time  exclaims,  "I 
am  troubled ;  I  am  bowed  down  greatly ;  I  go 
mourning  all  the  day.'* 

The  apostles  of  Christ,  who  enjoyed  the  personal 
instructions  of  their  master,  —  who  were  his  intimate 
companions  in  his  walks,  labors  and  devotions ;  who 


A    REST    FOR    THE    PEOPLE    OF    GOD.  57 

witnessed  his  miracles,  and  shared  largely  in  his 
affections,— were  unstable  in  their  faith  and  hopes. 
It  required  the  greatest  care  and  effort,  on  the  part 
of  Christ,  to  keep  them  from  relinquishing  their 
prospects  of  heavenly  felicity. 

Even  that  apostle  who  was  denominated,  pre- 
eminently, the  "rock  of  the  church,  against  which 
the  gates  of  hell  should  not  prevail, ''  was  found, 
during  the  trial  of  his  Master,  standing  without  the 
court,  despairing  of  the  cause  he  had  espoused,  and 
uttering  falsehood  and  blasphemy. 

St.  Paul,  who  at  one  time  was  full  of  confidence 
and  hope,  with  his  spirit  glowing  with  anticipations 
of  future  blessedness,  at  another  exclaimed,  "0, 
wretched  man  that  I  am !  who  can  deliver  me  from 
the  body  of  this  death?'' 

Could  the  history  and  condition  of  one  human 
heart,  reputed  eminent  for  holiness,  be  accurately 
portrayed,  how  dark  and  melancholy  would  be  the 
picture!  What  distrust  of  God;  what  false  con- 
ceptions  of  his  moral  government ;  what  inadequate 
views  of  the  atonement,  and  of  the  agency  of  the 
Holy  Spirit !  And  even  in  cases  where  there  is  an 
earnest  struggling  after  the  higher  life,  and  clearer 
views  of  divine  and  heavenly  things,  how  slowly 
does  the  mind  rise  to  "a  full  assurance  of  hope''! 
While  we  are  in  the  body,  and  immersed  in  the 
cares  of  life,  we   cannot,  indeed,  expect  to   obtain 


58 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


perfect  spiritual  repose.  In  spite  of  all  our  watch- 
fulness and  efforts,  the  flesh  will  war  against  the 
spirit.  The  atheism  of  the  world  will  assail  our 
faith.  Material  objects  will  hide  from  our  view 
celestial  and  divine  things.  It  is  diflicult  to  walk 
by  faith,  amid  objects  of  sight ;  difficult  to  feel 
the  presence  of  an  invisi])le  Being,  who,  though 
unseen  by  us,  knows  every  thought  and  emotion 
of  the  heart ;  diflicult  to  believe  that  a  God  of 
infinite  purity  can  receive  into  his  holy  courts  beings 
so  defiled  with  sin,  —  that  the  Infinite  Jehovah  can 
condescend  to  companionship  with  worms  of  the 
dust. 

But,  from  all  doubt  and  anxiety,  '*  there  remaincth 
a  rest  to  the  people  of  God.**  The  hour  is  at  hand 
—  it  is  very  near  —  when  every  cloud  shall  vanish 
from  their  spiritual  horizon  ;  when  they  shall  recline 
in  sweet  security  amid  the  bowers  of  a  celestial 
paradise,  with  the  river  of  life  flowing  at  their  feet, 
whose  soft  murmurings,  falling  as  music  upon  their 
hearts,  will  express  their  inward  serenity. 

There,  too,  will  be  rest  and  happiness,  for  every 
variety  of  taste  and  age,  among  the  redeemed.  The 
bright  visions  of  the  young,  who  are  early  impressed 
with  the  fading  nature  of  all  eartlily  objects,  the 
fond  dreams  of  the  meditative  spirit,  and  the  long- 
ings of  the  afflicted  for  consolation  and  rest,  will 
there  be  fully  realized. 


A    REST    FOR    THE    PEOPLE    OF    GOD. 


59 


*  Dream* st  thou  of  heaven  ?  —  What  dreams  are  thine, 

Fair  child,  fair,  gladsome  child, 
With  eyes  that  like  the  dew-drop  shine, 
And  bounding  footsteps  wild  ! 

*  Tell  me  what  hues  the  immortal  shore 

Can  wear,  my  bird,  to  thee. 
Ere  yet  one  shadow  hath  passed  o'er 
Thy  glance  and  spirit  free  ?  * 

*  0,  beautiful  is  heaven,  and  bright. 

With  long,  long  summer-days  ; 
I  see  its  lilies  gleam  in  light. 
Where  many  a  fountain  plays. 

*  And  there,  unchecked,  methinks  I  rove. 

And  seek  where  young  flowers  lie, 
In  vale  and  golden-fruited  grove, 
Flowers  that  are  not  to  die  !  * 

*  Thou  poet  of  the  lonely  thought. 

Sad  heir  of  gifts  divine  ! 
Say,  with  what  solemn  glory  fraught 
Is  heaven  in  dreams  of  thine  ?  * 

*  0,  where  the  living  waters  flow 

Along  that  radiant  shore. 
My  soul,  a  wanderer  here,  shall  know 
The  exile-thirst  no  more. 

*  The  burden  of  a  stranger*s  heart. 

Which  here  along  I  bear, 
Like  the  night-shadow  shall  depart. 
With  my  first  wakening  there. 


'And,  borne  on  eagle's  wings  afar, 
Free  thought  shall  claim  its  dower. 
From  every  realm,  from  every  star. 
Of  glory  and  of  power.' 


CO 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


A  REST  FOR  THE  PEOPLE  OF  GOD. 


61 


*  0  woman !  with  the  soft,  sad  eye, 

Of  spiritual  gleam. 
Tell  me,  of  those  bright  worlds  on  high, 
How  doth  thy  fond  heart  dream? 

'  By  thy  sweet,  mournful  voice  I  know. 
On  thy  pale  brow  I  see. 
That  thou  hast  loved  in  fear  and  woe  ; 
Say,  what  Is  heaven  to  thee  ?  * 

*  0,  heaven  is  where  no  secret  dread 

May  haunt  love's  meeting  hour  ; 
Where  from  the  past  no  gloom  is  shed 
O'er  the  heart's  chosen  bower ; 

*  Where  every  severed  wreath  is  bound  ; 

Where  none  have  heard  the  knell 
That  smites  the  heart  with  that  deep  sound, 
Farewelly  beloved^ — farewell.''  " 

in.  This  rest  will  include  a  freedom  from  all 
temptation  and  sin.  Herein  w^ill  be  its  chief  excel- 
lence ;  for  the  great  calamity  that  overtops  all 
others,  that  throws  into  the  shade  all  others,  is 
moral  evil.  Physical  pain,  earthquakes,  storms, 
disease,  —  these  are  but  the  types  and  shadows  of 
evil,  in  the  comparison.  Sin  strikes  inwardly.  It 
assails  the  most  noble  part  of  man's  nature ;  makes 
havoc  with  godlike  faculties  and  powders.  Disease 
prostrates  the  body,  but  this  blasts  the  soul.  War 
wastes  empires ;  this  w^astes  a  spiritual  empire  of 
more  value  than  the  material  universe,  —  an  empire 
of  thoughts,   desires,   and  hopes.     It  batters   down 


walls  that  are  designed  for  the  protection  of  immor- 
tal interests.  It  breaks  in  the  gates,  and  allows 
hosts  of  enemies  to  rush  in  and  take  possession.  It 
demolishes  every  altar  consecrated  to  Heaven,  every 
temple  devoted  to  worship.  It  obliterates  all  that 
is  lovely  and  beautiful. 

And  Avhcre  sin  is  there  can  be  no  peace.     *'The 
wicked   are   like   the   troubled   sea,  when  it  cannot 
rest,  whose  waters  cast  up  mire  and  dirt.''     Where 
there  is  the  least  remains  of  sin  in  the  heart,  there 
is  a  disturbance  produced,  just  as  the  slightest  mote 
in  the  eye  occasions  an  irritation  until  it  is  removed. 
The  Christian  feels  it  in  his  seasons  of  religious  medi- 
tations, in   his   hours  of  worship   and   prayer.     He 
feels   it   especially   when    he    is    making    efforts  to 
advance   in  the   divine   life.     He  finds   that  every 
inch  of  ground  is  disputed  by  an  antagonistic  force, 
and  that  he  must  gird  himself  for  the  conflict.     He 
discovers  that  he  is  called  to  "wrestle  not  against 
flesh    and   blood,   but   against   principalities,  against 
powers,  against  the   rulers  of  the   darkness  of  this 
world,  against  spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places.*' 
The  power  and  number  of  the  foes  arrayed  against 
him,  require  him   to   put  forth  his  whole  strength. 
If  he   would    make   progress   in   spirituality,    he   is 
convinced  that  he  must  have  his  "loins  girt  about 
with  truth,  and  have  on  the  breastplate  of  righteous- 
ness,"—  that  he  must  "take  the  hehnet  of  salva- 

6 


62 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


tion,  and  the  sword  of  the  Spirit/'  lie  is  also 
deeply  affected  by  the  developments  and  effects  of 
sin  around  him.  The  awful  apostasy  of  mankind, 
the  idolatry  and  debasement  of  millions  of  the  human 
family,  the  vices  that  reign  in  civilized  communi- 
ties, the  practical  atheism  of  multitudes,  the  sys- 
tems of  oppression  that  embody  the  worse  forms  of 
avarice  and  injustice,  the  wrongs  inflicted  upon  the 
innocent  and  unprotected,  —  these  and  other  forms 
of  sin  distress  him.  Every  blasphemous  oath  he 
hears,  wounds  him.  Every  instance  of  successful  vil- 
lany  causes  him  pain.  He  feels  as  did  the  Psalmist 
when  he  exclaimed,  "Rivers  of  waters  run  down 
mine  eyes,  because  they  keep  not  thy  law." 

When,  too,  the  evil  passions  of  men  reach  such 
an  intensity  as  to  become  organized,  and  are  directed 
against  the  Christian  in  the  form  of  persecution, 
then  he  feels  the  severity  of  the  battle  here,  and 
looks  upward,  w^ith  longing  eyes,  for  rest.  Besides 
the  ordinary  evil  influences  against  which  he  has 
to  contend,  he  is  now  under  a  pressure  that  seriously 
tries  his  faith,  and  puts  to  the  test  his  fortitude,  and 
the  strength  of  his  devotion  to  Christianity.  He  is 
threatened  with  the  loss  of  property,  friends,  and 
even  life  itself.  He  is  exposed  to  the  rudest  insults, 
held  up  to  the  public  scorn,  made  the  victim  of 
popular  fury,  driven  from  city  to  city,  imprisoned, 
tortured,  and  perhaps  put  to  death. 


A    REST    FOR    THE    PEOPLE    OF    GOD. 


63 


Yet  what  multitudes,  during  the  severe  persecu- 
tions   tlu-ough   which    the  church   has,   at    different 
periods,  passed,  have  been  sustained  by  the  assurance 
that  "  there  remaineth  a  rest  for  the  people  of  God ! '' 
How  many  who  compose  the  noble  army  of  martyrs 
were  enabled,  by  the  energy  of  their  faith  and  the 
intensity  of  their  love  for  Christ,  to  press  through 
all  opposition  !     Neither  flatteries  nor  threats,  neither 
bribes   nor   tortures,  could   move   them.     They   had 
counted   ''all  things  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the 
knowledge    of    Christ   Jesus.''      They  had    caught 
glimpses  of  the  bright  regions  above,  and  they  kept 
their  eyes  steadily  fixed  upon  the  stars  of  heavenly 
hope.     And,  although  clouds  would  sometimes  inter- 
vene,  and   the   heavens  gather  blackness,    and   the 
thunder  roar,  and  the  lightning  flash,  yet  they  were 
confident  that  the  storm  would  break  away,  —  that 
the  clouds  would  open,  and  they  would  again  see, 
in  the  fiir  distance,  the  peaceful  mansions  which  were 
prepared  for  them. 

We  might  cite  noble  instances  of  faith  and  forti- 
tude, in  the  midst  of  the  hazards  and  tortures  of 
severe  persecution ;  —  men  who,  while  longing  for 
rest,  were  yet  willing  to  suffer  all  things  for  Christ's 
sake  ;  who,  while  panting  for  heaven,  were  yet  sub- 
missive under  the  shocks  of  the  world's  wickedness 
and  treachery. 

And  these  heroes,  though  they  appeared  cahn  to 


64 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN'. 


the  spectators  around  them,  yet  were  often  the  sub- 
jects of  inward  struggles  and  conflicts,  of  which  the 
outward  were  but  the  types  and  shadows.  The 
dying  exclamation  of  St.  Paul,  *'I  have  fought  a 
good  fight,"  is  full  of  intense  meaning.  It  was  no 
mere  shadow  of  a  warfare  in  which  he  was  engaged. 
It  was  no  May-day  amusement  that  absorbed  his 
energies,  and  taxed  his  strength.  It  was  a  conflict 
that  required  him  to  have  on  the  whole  armor  of 
God,  —  the  shield  of  faith,  the  helmet  of  salvation, 
the  sword  of  the  Spirit.  He  passed  through  an 
ordeal  of  fire  and  blood,  that  would  have  destroyed 
ordinary  minds.  lie  endured  afllictions  as  a  good 
soldier  of  the  cross.  He  adds,  "I  have  finished 
my  course.''  This  was  an  intense  relief.  The  apos- 
tle felt  somewhat  as  his  illustrious  Master  did  when 
he  exclaimed  ''It  is  finished;''  for,  with  him,  his 
trials  and  dangers  were  all  finished.  The  work  of 
life  was  done.  His  mission  on  earth  was  accom- 
plished. "I  have  kept  the  faith."  This  expres- 
sion, too,  is  full  of  meaning  ;  for  that  fiuth  had  been 
often  in  peril.  The  apostle  was  at  times  anxious 
lest  he  should  lose  it,  —  lest  liis  Christianity  might 
suffer  shipwreck  in  the  storms  through  which  he  was 
called  to  pass.  But  now  he  can  exclaim,  "Blessed 
be  God,  I  have  kept  the  fiiith,  -and  the  faith  has 
kept  me  ;  —  has  kept  my  soul  from  being  taken  in 
the   snares  of  the   adversaiy ;"   has   kept  my  hopes 


A    REST    FOR    THE    PEOPLE    OF    GOI). 


65 


from  perishing ;  has  kept  me  in  favor  with  God 
and  all  holy  beings!  And  now  I  go  to  my  rest, 
—  go  to  enjoy  the  peace  of  God,  that  passeth  all 
understanding."  And,  at  tliis  hour,  the  apostles, 
prophets,  mart}TS,  and  hosts  of  the  redeemed,  are 
enjoying  spirituid  rest.  Upon  the  banks  of  the 
Jordan,  or  under  the  shadows  of  the  temples  in  the 
holy  city,  they  can  recline,  and  recount  to  each 
other  the  dangers  through  which  they  have  passed, 
and  rejoice  together  in  the  possession  of  everlasting 

rest. 

IV.  The  heavenly  rest  carries  with  it  the  idea  of 
triumph.  It  is  not  only  a  peaceful  and  happy  rest, 
but  it  is  a  glorious  rest.  The  redeemed  rest,  as 
concpierors,  upon  the  fame  of  their  exploits,  upon 
the  trophies  of  their  victories.  They  have  been 
faithful  unto  death,  and  have  received  immortal 
crowns.  They  have  overcome  the  world,  and,  as  a 
reward,  are  seated  upon  Christ's  throne.  They  are 
made  pillars  in  the  temple  of  God,  and  shall  go  no 
more  out.     They  have  become  kings  and  priests  unto 

God. 

'«I  beheld,"  says  St.  John,  "and  lo,  a  great 
multitude,  wliich  no  man  could  number,  of  all 
nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues, 
stood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb, 
clothed    with    white    robes,    and    palms    in    their 

hands." 

0* 


:..M- 


66 


EMBLEM?>     OF     HEAVEN. 


*•  These  glorious  minds,  —  how  bright  they  shine! 
Whence  all  their  white  array? 
How  came  they  to  the  happy  seata 
Of  everlasting  day  ? 

From  torturing  pains  to  endless  joys 

On  fiery  wheels  they  rode, 
And  strangely  washed  their  raiment  white 

In  Jesus'  dying  blood. 

Now  they  approach  the  eternal  God, 

And  bow  before  his  throne  ; 
Their  warbling  harps  and  sacred  songs 

Adore  the  Holy  One." 

The  devoted  Payson,  on  his  dying  bed,  feeling 
the  glow  of  this  triumph,  exclaimed,  "The  battle's 
fought !  the  battle  's  fought !  and  the  victory  is  tvon  ! 
I  am  going  to  bathe  in  an  ocean  of  purity,  and 
benevolence,  and  happiness,  to  all  eternity!'*  At 
another  time,  he  said,  '«  The  celestial  city  is  full 
in  view.  Its  glories  beam  upon  me,  its  breezes  fan 
me,  its  odors  are  wafted  to  me,  its  music  strikes 
upon  my  ear,  and  its  spirit  breathes  into  my  heart. 
Nothing  separates  me  from  it  but  the  river  of  death, 
which  now  appears  as  a  naiTow  rill,  which  may  be 
crossed  at  a  single  step,  whenever  God  shall  give 
permission. 

''  The  Sun  of  Eighteousness  has  been  gradually 
drawing  nearer  and  nearer,  appearing  larger  and 
larger  as  he  approached  ;  and  now  he  fdls  i\i(i  whole 
hemisphere,  i)ouring  forth  a  flood  of  glory,  in  which 
I  seem  to  float,  like  an  insect  in  the  beams  of  the 


A    REST    FOR    THE    PEOPLE    OF    GOD. 


67 


sun;  exulting,  yet  almost  trembling,  while  I  gaze 
on  this  excessive  brightness,  and  wondering,  with 
unutterable  wonder,  why  God  should  deign  thus  to 
shine  upon  a  sinful  worm." 

The  pious  Holland,  while  listening,  in  his  dying 
hours,  to  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and  giving 
his   meditations   upon    each   passage,   suddenly   ex- 
claimed to  his  friend,  "  0,  stay  your  reading  !     Wliat 
brightness  is  this  I  see  ?     Have  you  lighted  up  any 
candles?"      Mr.  L.  replied,   ''No,   it   is   the  sun- 
shine ;"  for  it  was  about  five  o'clock,  on  a  beautiful 
summer's  evening.     "  Sunshine  ! "  said  he.     ''  Nay, 
it  is  my   Saviour's   shine.      Now,   farewell   world! 
Welcome,  heaven !     The  day-star  from  on  high  hath 
visited  me.      0,    speak   it   when  I   am  gone,    and 
preach  it  at  my  funeral ;  —  God  dealeth  familiarly 
with  man !     I  feel  his  mercy ;   I  see  his  majesty ; 
whether  in  the  body  or  out  of  the  body,  I  cannot 
tell, —  God   knoweth,  — but   I  see   things  that  are 
unutterable."     Thus,  full  of  rapture,  he  passed  away 
to   the   spirit  world,  the   sweet   tones   of  his  voice 
growing  fainter  and  fainter,  until  they  were  merged 
in  the  melody  of  heaven 
Christian  reader, 


"  So  Shalt  thou  rest ;  and  what  if  thou  shalt  fall 
Unnoticed  by  the  living,  and  no  friend 
Take  note  of  thy  departure  ?    All  that  breathe 
Will  share  thy  destiny.    ♦    *    *    » 


G8 


EMBLEMS    OF    IIEAVKN. 


Ah  the  long  train 
Of  ages  glide  away,  the  sons  of  men,  — 
The  young,  in  life's  green  spring,  and  he  who  goes 
In  the  full  strength  of  years  ;  matron  and  maid  ; 
The  bowed  with  age  ;  the  infant,  in  the  smiles 
And  bc.iuty  of  its  innocent  age  cut  ofif,  — 
Shall,  one  by  one,  be  gathered  to  thy  side, 
By  those  who,  in  their  turn,  shall  follow  them. 

So  live,  that,  when  thy  summons  comes  to  join 
The  innumerable  caravan  that  moves 
To  the  pale  reuhns  of  shade,  where  each  shall  take 
His  chamljer  in  the  silent  halls  of  death, 
Tliou  go  not,  like  the  quarry-slave  at  night, 
Scourged  to  his  dungeon  ;  but,  sustained  and  soothed 
By  an  unfaltering  trust,  approach  thy  grave 
Like  one  who  wraps  the  drapery  of  his  couch 
About  him,  and  hes  down  to  pleasant  dreams  !  ** 


•    •  • 


I » 


1 1 
i  I  • 


•  • 


•  • 
•  I  • 


■  •  • 
•  •  • 


>  • 


•  *    • 

■  t 
•  > 


•  ■ 


1 1 

t 


*        I    ,  •  • 


■    •      •     «  I  • 
t  ■  •    I  •      I 


I     •     •     • 


t      •   •      t  I   •         • 


II        •       I 


It  •  «  t  I 

*  I  i        I  •      (I 

(I  «       f  f 


«       1     •  »  ■    •      • 


•  »  .    ♦     •       » 

•  • ,     f     I       • 

•  I        I       t   t 


•     •     I     • 


•  I 


"Vi- 


t^y^'h 


*■ 


' 


IV. 

NO  NIGHT  IN  HEAVEN. 
"  And  there  shall  be  no  night  there."  —  Revelation  xxii.  6. 

Tins  is  another  of  those  strikmg  and  compre- 
hensive utterances,  by  which  St.  John  endeavors  to 
describe  what  is  indescribable,  and  to  aid  us  in  con- 
ceiving what  is  inconceivable.  All  attempts  to  com- 
prehend the  nature  and  blessedness  of  the  heavenly 
state,  are  as  ineffectual  as  an  effort  to  measure  with 
the  eye  the  height  of  a  mountain  whose  summit 
is  enveloped  and  lost  in  the  clouds,  or  to  traverse, 
with  our  present  organization,  the  distances  that 
separate  us  from  the  fixed  stars.  Yet,  as  the 
astronomer,  by  careful  study  and  the  use  of  arti- 
ficial aids,  is  enabled  to  enlarge  his  conceptions  of 
the  physical  universe,  and  to  gaze  upon  suns  and 
systems  that  are  invisible  to  the  naked  eye,  so  the 
Christian,  with  the  assistance  of  the  telescopic  power 
of  the  Bible,  may  extend  his  views  of  the  heavenly 
world,  and  discover  new  beauties  and  glories  in  the 
moral  firmament  above  him. 

The  terms  darkness  and  light  are  often  used  in 
the  Scriptures  as  emblems  of  spiritual  objects.      As 


70 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


NO  NIGHT  IN  HEAVEN. 


71 


descriptive  of  the  prevalence  of  sin,  darkness  is  said 
to  cover  the  earth,  and  gross  darkness  the  people. 
It  is  synonymous  with  ignorance,  sorrow,  wretched- 
ness and  the  divine  judgments.  The  day  of  the 
Lord  coming  in  teiTor,  is  "a  day  of  darkness  and 
gloominess,  —  a  day  of  clouds  and  of  thick  dark- 
ness.'' For  the  finally  impenitent  there  "  is  reser^xd 
the  blackness  of  darkness  forever." 

On  the  other  hand,  light  is  emblematic  of  loveli- 
ness, beauty,  truth  and  happiness.  Pouring  forth 
from  its  centre,  it  chases  away  the  darkness,  renders 
visible  the  material  universe,  decks  a  thousand  objects 
with  beauty,  and  clothes  the  works  of  the  great 
Architect  with  a  drapery  of  richest  lustre  and  varie- 
gated splendor.  Light  is  to  the  eye  what  truth 
is  to  the  mind,  the  medium  of  communication  with 
realities,  —  the  source  of  the  highest  stimulus  and 
the  most  exquisite  delight. 

The  apostle  declares  that  ''God  is  light.''  He 
not  only  shines  through  his  works,  and  pours  his 
effulgence  through  suns  and  stars,  but  he  is  in  him- 
self light.  Christ  is  exhibited  to  us  as  rising  upon 
the  world  as  "the  Sun  of  righteousness,  Avith  heal- 
ing in  his  wings."  Christians  are  denominated 
*'the  light  of  the  world;"  and  they  are  commanded 
to  let  their  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  others, 
seeing  their  good  works,  may  glorify  their  Father 
who  is  in   heaven.     This  image  runs  through  the 


whole  Christian  economy,  and  furnishes,  perhaps, 
the  nearest  approximation  that  we  have  to  spiritual 
objects.  Its  purity,  its  ethereal  nature,  its  reviving, 
cheering  influence,  its  power  to  call  the  earth  from 
the  tomb  of  night,  to  the  life  and  blessedness  of 
day,  its  capability  of  resting  upon  the  world  with- 
out participating  in  its  coiTuptions,  of  entering  every 
abode  without  feeling  the  contagion  from  their  sinful 
inhabitants,  render  it  a  fit  emblem  of  the  unseen 
and  spiritual.  Perhaps  we  may  regard  it  as  the 
connecting  link  between  the  material  and  the  imma- 
terial, —  as  the  element  that  will  survive,  in  some 
form,  the  general  wreck  of  all  that  is  visible.  It 
may  not  be  altogether  a  suggestion  of  the  fancy, 
that  in  the  liour  of  the  Christian's  dissolution,  wiiile 
the  body  descends  into  darkness,  —  the  darkness  of 
the  grave,  —  the  spirit  rises  into  light,  —  the  light 
of  an  eternal  day.  It  may  float  away  into  higher 
regions,  clothed  in  a  robe  of  dazzling  splendor,  and 
radiant  with  all  the  colors  of  the  rainbow. 

In  our  present  sphere,  God  shines  upon  us  through 
external  mediums.  He  has  suspended  in  the  great 
temple  of  nature  a  bright  orb,  through  w^hich  he 
pours  his  effulgence  upon  the  earth  by  day,  and 
stars  that  relieve  the  darkness  by  night.  He  shines, 
too,  through  all  his  w^orks ;  —  through  mountains, 
valleys  and  verdure ;  through  every  tree,  plant  and 
flower;    through   the   plumage  of   every  bird,   the 


I 


72 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


mechanism  of  every  insect,  the  organization  of  the 
human  frame,  and  the  workings  of  the  inteUect  of 
man. 

But  in  that  higher,  nobler,  purer  state,  towards 
which  every  earnest  Christian  is  making  progress, 
there  will  be  no  need  of  this  external  apparatus. 
It  will  be  all  swept  away,  and  the  redeemed  will 
be  admitted  into  the  presence-chamber  of  the  Infi- 
nite One.  The}  will  gaze,  with  an  unclouded  vision, 
upon  the  full  eftulgence  of  the  Deity,  and  experi- 
ence the  blessedness  of  being  where  *' light  is  sown 
for  the  righteous,  and  gladness  for  the  upright  in 
heart.'' 

"  There  shall  be  no  night  there  ;  and  they  need 
no  candle,  neither  light  of  the  sun ;  for  the  Lord 
God  giveth  them  light.'' 

From  this  declaration,  we  learn,  in  the  first  place, 
that  there  will  be,  in  that  world,  no  need  of  rest. 

The  absence  of  night,  with  our  present  constitu- 
tion, and  under  the  present  economy  of  things, 
would  be  far  from  a  blessing.  After  the  toils  of 
the  day,  we  need  repose.  The  husbandman  needs 
it,  as  he  returns  from  his  labors  in  the  field.  The 
tradesman,  the  artificer,  the  scholar,  —  all,  as  the 
shades  of  night  fall  upon  the  earth,  crave  rest. 
Without  it,  the  physical,  and  even  the  mental  sys- 
tem, soon  becomes  exhausted;  —  the  muscles  and 
sinews  Jose  theii'  sti'ength;   the  max)hinery  of  mind 


NO    NIGHT    IN    HEAVEN. 


73 


and  body  is  broken  up.  The  most  profound  studies, 
the  most  interesting  investigations,  the  most  satis- 
fying enjoyments,  can  be  pursued  only  for  a  short 
period.  A  sense  of  w^eariness  soon  indicates  our 
frailty,  and  the  darkness  of  night  comes  to  teU  us 
of  our  weakness.  The  most  intellectual  philoso- 
phers, the  proudest  monarchs,  the  mightiest  armies, 
must  sleep. 

IIow  great,  then,  the  change,  in  our  physical 
and  mental  constitution,  that  will  fit  us  for  a  world 
in  which  there  is  no  night,  —  where  no  fatigue  will 
occasion  the  slightest  suspension  of  our  duties,  or 
interruption  of  our  joys !  To  wdiat  a  height  in  the 
scale  of  existence  does  the  conception  lift  us,  to 
imagine  ourselves  possessed  of  bodies  capable  of  an 
unceasing  activity,  and  minds  proof  against  the  influ- 
ence of  fatigue !  It  camiot  but  deepen  our  impres- 
sions of  the  blessedness  of  the  heavenly  state,  to  know 
that  there,  the  discipline  of  the  mind  may  be  carried 
to  the  highest  perfection,  —  that  the  most  profound, 
elaborate  and  important  truths  may  be  investigated 
without  fatigue  or  inteiTuption,  —  that  we  may  go 
from  one  height  to  another,  in  the  scale  of  intel- 
lectual advancement,  and  yet,  all  the  Avhile,  feel 
the  freshness  of  the  morning,  and  the  vigor  of 
youth.  It  is  difficult,  nay,  impossible,  to  conceive 
how  rapidly  the  faculties  will  develop  and  powers 
expand  in  such  a  state.     The  ability  of  the  mind  to 


74 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


know  and  to  worship  God,  —  to  admire  his  charac- 
ter, to  fathom  the  mysteries'  of  his  being,  to  com- 
prehend his  providence,  to  study  his  works,  —  will 
increase  in  a  ratio  that  no  present  calculation  can 
reach.  The  saint  will  become  more  intensely  con- 
scious of  his  likeness  to  Ilim,  who,  it  is  affirmed, 
''  never  slumbers  or  sleeps."  Freed  from  the  incum- 
brance of  a  material  and  perishable  body,  fired  with 
the  thought  that  even  the  rolling  ages  of  eternity 
can  bring  with  them  no  weariness  or  interruption, 
rejoicing  in  the  evidence  that  every  increase  in 
knowledge  is  accession  of  strength,  the  glorified 
saint  will  be  continually  tracing  out,  with  increasing 
distinctness,  the  lineaments  of  the  divine  image  in 
which  he  was  created. 

But,  besides  affording  a  season  for  rest,  night  is 
necessary,  in  the  present  world,  as  an  instructor. 
Had  we  perpetual  sunshine,  our  views  of  the  power 
of  the  Deity,  the  extent  of  his  authority,  and  the 
magnificence  of  the  universe,  would  be  compara- 
tively limited.  We  should  suppose  tliis  earth  to 
comprise  by  flir  the  greater  portion  of  the  Creator's 
dominions,  and  Ave  should  be  inchned  to  assign  to 
ourselves  a  position  of  high  importance  in  the  scale 
of  intelligences.  But,  as  the  sun  sinks  below  the 
horizon,  the  great  map  of  the  universe  is  unrolled 
to  our  view.  The  myriads  of  lights  that  every- 
where blaze  over  the  canopy  of  heaven  tell  us  of 


NO    NIGHT    IN    HEAVEN. 


75 


other  worlds,  more  vast  and  important,  perhaps, 
than  our  own ;  tell  us  of  immensities  that  even 
the  imagination  of  man  cannot  traverse ;  tell  us, 
—  0,  wondrous  discovery!  —  that  we  are  surrounded 
with  receptacles  of  life  and  happiness  that  in  number 
defy  all  arithmetical  calculation,  —  that,  for  aught 
we  know,  are  as  numerous  as  the  sands  upon  the 
sea-shore.  And  how  many  interesting  conjectures 
does  this  discovery  start  up  in  the  mind,  as  to  the 
mission  of  these  myriads  of  w^orlds ; — as  to  their 
size,  shape,  accompanying  rings  and  satellites ;  the 
number,  character  and  destiny,  of  their  inhabitants ; 
as  to  the  probability  that  the  work  of  creation  is 
constantly  going  on,  and  the  boundaries  of  the 
material  universe  enlarging,  as  one  age  succeeds 
another !  Yet,  the  fact  that  we  need  the  darkness 
of  night  to  open  to  us  the  wonders  of  creation,  is 
itself  evidence  of  the  imperfections  of  our  present 
organs  of  vision.  The  veil  of  night  must  fall,  before 
we  can  even  know  of  the  existence  of  other  systems. 
The  sun  must  withdraw  its  brightness,  to  enable  us 
to  discern  these  distant  orbs.  And  still,  what  we 
behold  of  them,  compared  with  what  is  invisible,  is 
to  us  what  the  beacon-lights  along  an  extensive 
coast  are  to  the  mariner.  He  sees  these  faint  glim- 
merings dotting  the  horizon,  while  the  vast  conti- 
nent, with  its  peopled  cities,  its  mountains,  plains, 
rivers  and  forests,  are  totally  invisible. 


76 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


We  are  accustomed  to  speak  of  our  wonderful 
powers  of  vision  ;  and  properly  so,  when  we  consider 
how  extensive  a  panorama  the  eye  is  capable  of 
surveying,  and  with  what  delicacy  and  accuracy  a 
thousand  objects  may,  at  the  same  instant,  be  painted 
upon  the  retina.  Yet,  a  moment's  reflection  will 
show  us,  that  it  is  only  a  narrow  stratum,  compara- 
tively, of  even  material  olijects,  that  is  visi])le  to  us, 
while  above  and  below,  there  are  vast  tracts  that 
are  only  discernible  by  the  aid  of  artificial  means. 
With  the  assistance  of  telescopic  power  we  are  able 
to  go  above,  and  view  myriads  of  worlds,  the  exist- 
ence of  which  could  never  have  been  discovered  by 
the  naked  eye.  With  the  microscope  we  can  go 
below,  and  become  acquainted  with  orders  of  exist- 
ences, wliich  display,  equally  with  our  o^vn  physical 
organization,  the  s-klll,  wisdom  and  power,  of  the 
Creator.  And,  even  with  these  aids,  we  know  not 
how  limited  our  incursions  are  into  these  foreign 
regions. 

But,  in  another  sphere,  when  this  corruption  shall 
have  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal,  immor- 
tality, we  shall  need  no  artificial  aids  to  help  us  to 
discern  sun^ounding  objects.  We  shall  need  no  veil 
of  night  to  enable  us  to  gaze  upon  the  wonders  and 
splendors  of  creation.  With  superior  organs,  with 
more  refined  senses,  with  enlarged  faculties,  we  shall 
view  the  brilliant  scenes  around  us,  rejoicing  in  the 


NO    NIGHT    IN    HEAVEN. 


77 


dawnings  of  an  eternal  day,  —  dawnings  that  will 
throw  their  lustre  upon  turrets,  palaces,  cities  and 
kingdoms,  over  which  the  mantle  of  night  shall 
never  be  thrown. 

There  shall  be  no  night  of  sorrow  in  heaven. 
Darkness  is  the  fit  emblem  of  wretchedness.  The 
afflicted  spirit  is  under  a  cloud,  —  is  the  victim  of 
night-tempests,  the  gloom  and  fury  of  which  can 
only  be  fully  known  by  experience.  The  bereaved 
Avalk  in  a  vale  of  tears,  with  crushed  hearts,  blighted 
hopes,  agonizing  thoughts.  I  need  not  tell  the  reader 
that  this  is  a  world  of  sorrows,  of  disappointments, 
of  calamities,  that  rend  asunder  the  very  heart- 
strings. I  need  not  tell  you  of  your  liability  to 
lose,  with  the  suddenness  of  the  lightning's  flash, 
the  dearest  objects  of  your  affections,  —  need  not 
point  you  to  the  wrecks  that  are  strewed  along  the 
coast  of  human  life.  It  is  true  that  afflictions  often 
come  on  a  mission  of  benevolence.  It  is  true  that, 
with  many  of  the  children  of  soiTow,  it  is  necessary 
that  their  sun  of  prosperity  set,  and  a  night  of  gloom 
shut  down  upon  them,  in  order  to  render  visible  the 
stars  of  heavenly  hopes.  By  no  other  means  can 
they  be  induced  to  look  upward,  and  cast  their 
anchor  of  hope  within  the  vail.  By  no  other  means 
can  they  be  led  to  inquire,  "Where  is  God,  my 
]\Iaker,  ^vho  giveth  songs  in  the  night  ? ''  We  allow, 
with  a  beautiful  writer,  "  that  in  the  deepest  moral 


'* 


78 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


darkness  there  can  be  music,  —  music  which  sounds 
softer  and  sweeter  than  by  day ;  and  that  when  the 
instruments  of  human  melody  are  broken,  there  is 
a  hand  which  can  sweep  the  heart-strings,  and  wake 
the  notes  of  praise." 

Yet  upon  all,  the  sorrows  of  earth  come  with  a 
crushing  weight.     "No  chastisement  for  the  present 
seemeth    to    be   joyous,    l)ut    grievous.''     Ask    the 
mother  who  is  sitting  by  the  side  of  her  pale,  cold 
child,  —  a  beloved   form,  silent,  motionless,  uncon- 
scious,  the    pulsations    of   life    stopped,    the    spirit 
fled  to  return  no  more,  —  ask  her,  if  there  is  not  a 
keenness    in    affliction!     Ask    the    youthful   widow, 
whose  bridal   robes   have   been  soon  exchanged   for 
the  habiliments  of  mourning,  —  whose  bright  visions 
of  earthly  happiness  have  all  faded,  —  whose  beloved 
companion  sleeps  in  the  damp,  silent,  cruel  grave, 
—  if  earth's  trials  do  not  pierce  the  heart!     Enter 
the  family  w^here  death  has  preceded  you,  and  how 
suddenly  has  the  voice  of  gayety,  and  the  music  of 
mirth,  been  hushed!     How  changed  is  every  coun- 
tenance, every  movement,  every  heart !     The   spirit 
of  melancholy   broods   over   the   scene!      The   very 
rooms  and   furniture   seem   to   share   in   the  gloom. 
The  very  air  seems  to  whisper,   "Tread  softly,  for 
a    dread,   mysterious    messenger    hath    visited    this 
family,   and    laid    its    hopes   in   ashes.''      Bleedin"- 
hearts  are   here,  to  which  mere  words   of  comfort 


NO    NIGHT    IN    HEAVEN. 


79 


sound  formal  and  cold.  Soitows  are  here,  that  earth 
cannot  heal. 

Visit  the  dying  man,  and  learn  lessons  of  afflic- 
tion from  his  prostrate,  emaciated  form,  his  wasted 
countenance,  his  baffled  plans,  his  pains  and  groans, 
his  mysterious  dread  of  that  dark  pathway  into 
which  he  must  soon  go  down ! 

Nor  can  we,  while  in  this  world,  escape  these 
nights  of  sadness.  We  are  frail,  and  disease  may 
arrest  us ;  we  are  mortal,  and  death  may  seize  us. 
Our  friends,  children,  companions,  are  lent  to  us, 
and  the  great  Proprietor  of  all  may  take  them  back 
to  himself.  We  are  sinners,  and  at  any  moment 
the  calamitous  results  of  our  Avickedness  may  be 
sprung  upon  us.  The  fruits  of  years  of  transgres- 
sion may  be  compressed  within  a  few  short,  fatal 
days.  We  are  surrounded  with  iniquity,  in  its  vari- 
ous intense  and  destructive  forms ;  and  this  keeps 
the  fountain  of  sorrow  open,  —  the  deep,  wide, 
rushing  tide,  ever  in  motion.  And  night,  especially, 
is  the  season  of  its  triumphs.  Then  crime  stalks 
abroad ;  then  villany,  under  its  cloak  of  darkness, 
executes  its  base  and  wicked  designs ;  then  the 
unwary  are  ensnared,  the  tempted  fall,  the  inno- 
cent are  sacrificed.  0,  is  it  not  a  blessed  announce- 
ment, that  there  is  a  world  in  which  "there  shall 
be  no  night ;"  —  no  night  of  crime,  deceit,  treachery 
or  temptation  ;  —  no  night  of  pain,  sickness  or  death  ? 


80 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


0,  tell  it  to  the  penitent,  who  is  struggling  against 
the  evil  habits  and  depraved  inclinations  of  a  wicked 
heart,  —  who,  on  life's  fierce  battle-field,  is  strivino- 
to  win  an  immortal  crown!  Tell  it  to  the  dying 
man,  who,  restless  upon  his  couch,  through  long, 
wearisome  nights,  is  trying  to  learn  the  lessons  of 
submission,  and  foith,  and  moral  discipline,  which 
his  suJl'erings  are  teaching,  —  who  longs  for  light 
to  break  through  the  dark  clouds  that  are  iratherinir 
a))out  him  !  Hasten  with  the  tidings  to  tlie  bereaved 
family,  and  assure  them  that  there  is  a  world  where 
these  griefs  shall  be  lifted  from  their  oppressed  spirits, 
and  their  present  ailUctions,  if  rightly  improved, 
shall  work  out  for  them  "  a  far  more  exceeding  and 
eternal  weight  of  glory."  For  where  God  is,  there 
can  be  no  night.  Where  bright,  holy  angels  throng, 
there  can  be  no  sorrow.  Where  celestial  music  rolls 
through  the  galleries  and  arches  of  temples  filled 
with  the  effulgence  of  the  Deity,  there  can  be  no 
sighing.  Where  Jesus  reigns  in  liis  majesty  and 
glory,   "all  tears  shall  be  wiped  away." 

No  night  in  heaven!  Then  no  sad  partings  are 
experienced  there  ;  —  no  funeral  processions  move, 
no  death-knell  is  heard,  no  graves  are  opened. 
Then  no  mysterious  providences  will  there  perplex 
us,  no  dark  calamities  will  shake  our  faith;  but 
we  shall  walk  the  golden  streets  of  the  eternal  city, 
surrounded  with  perpetual  brightness,  breathing  an 


NO    NIGHT    IN    HEAVEN. 


81 


atmosphere  of  heavenly  purity,  and  free  to  enter 
the  palaces  of  our  King,  or  climb  to  heights  over 
wdiich  no  shadow  ever  passes. 

If  such,  indeed,  be  the  glory  of  heaven,  w^hy  should 
we  desire  to  hold  our  friends  and  the  objects  of  our 
affections  to  earth  ?  Wiy  keep  them  in  a  world  of 
darkness  and  sorrow,  when  God  calls  them  to  the 
light  and  blessedness  of  an  eternal  day?  The  fol- 
lowing sweet  poetic  dialogue  cannot  fail  to  awaken 
the  tenderest  emotions  in  a  mother's  heart. 

It  is  entitled 

THE  MOTHER  AND  HER  DYING  BOY. 

BOY. 

My  mother,  my  mother !  0,  let  me  depart ! 

Your  tears  and  your  pleadings  are  swords  to  my  heart. 

I  hear  gentle  voices,  that  chide  my  delay  ; 

I  see  lovely  visions,  that  woo  me  away. 

My  prison  is  broken,  my  trials  are  o'er ! 

0  mother,  my  mother,  detain  me  no  more ! 

HOTIIEB. 

And  will  you,  then,  leave  us,  my  brightest,  my  best  ? 
And  will  you  run  nesthng  no  more  to  my  breast  ? 
The  summer  is  coming  to  sky  and  to  bower  ; 
The  tree  that  you  planted  will  soon  be  in  flower ; 
You  loved  the  soft  season  of  song  and  of  bloom  ; 
0,  shall  it  return,  and  find  you  in  your  tomb  ? 


BOY. 


Yes,  mother,  I  loved  in  the  sunshine  to  play, 
And  talk  with  the  birds  and  the  blossoms  all  day ; 


I 


82 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 

But  sweeter  the  songs  of  the  spirits  on  high. 
And  brighter  the  glories  round  God  in  the  sky  ! 
I  see  them,  I  hear  them,  they  pull  at  my  heart ; 
My  mother,  my  mother,  0,  let  me  depart ! 

MOTHEE. 

O,  do  not  desert  us  !    Our  hearts  will  be  drear, 

Our  home  will  be  lonely,  when  you  are  not  here ; 

Your  brother  will  sigh  'mid  his  playthings,  and  say, 

I  wonder  dear  William  so  long  can  delay. 

That  foot,  like  the  wild  wind,  —  that  glance,  like  a  star, 

0,  what  will  this  world  be  when  they  are  afar? 

BOY. 

This  world,  dearest  mother !  —  0,  live  not  for  this  ! 
No,  press  on  with  me  to  the  fulness  of  bliss  ! 
And  trust  me,  whatever  bright  fields  I  may  roam. 
My  heart  will  not  wander  from  you  and  from  home. 
Believe  me  still  near  you,  on  pinions  of  love  ; 
Expect  me  to  hail  you,  when  soaring  above. 

MOTHER. 

Well,  go,  my  beloved  !  the  conflict  is  o'er  ; 
My  pleas  are  all  selfish,  —  I  urge  them  no  more. 
Why  chain  your  bright  spirit  down  here  to  the  clod, 
So  thirsting  for  freedom,  so  ripe  for  its  God? 
Farewell,  then,  farewell,  tiU  we  meet  at  the  throne, 
Where  love  fears  no  parting,  and  tears  are  unknown ! 

BOY. 

0,  glory  !  0,  glory  !  what  music  !  what  light  ! 
What  wonders  break  in  on  my  heart,  on  my  sight ' 
I  come,  blessed  spirits  !     I  hear  you  from  high. 
0,  frail,  faithless  nature  !   can  this  be  to  die  ? 
So  near  !  what,  so  near  to  my  Saviour  and  King  ? 
0,  help  me,  ye  angeLs,  His  glories  to  smg  ! 


NO    NIGHT    IN    HEAVEN. 


83 


There  will  be  no  night  of  ignorance  in  heaven. 
Here,    our   highest    attainnient    in   knowledge   is 
comparative    ignorance.      Our    clearest    conceptions 
of    truth   are   confused   and    indistinct.      Even   the 
little  knowledge  that  we  do  possess  costs  us  a  vast 
amount  of  toil,  protracted  study  and  conflicts,  with 
wandering   thoughts    and    perplexing   doubts.      We 
can  leam  of  God,  the  greatest  and.  best  of  beings, 
only   through   dim   shadows,    and    faint   types,    and 
material   representations.     Our   view^s   of  his   moral 
government,  obtained  through  his  providential  deal- 
ings here,  are  crude  and  unsatisfactoiy.     When  we 
are  enjoying  the  bright  sunlight,  and  aU  nature  is 
clothed  with  richness  and  beauty,  —  when  we  walk 
amid    the    mountains    and    majestic    forests,    God's 
earthly  palaces,  and  breathe  the  fragrance  of  flowers, 
and    tread    beneath    our   feet   the    soft  verdure,  and 
see   above  us  the  crimsoned   clouds   and   mild  blue 
vault,  and,  amid  all,  drink  of  the  cup  of  pleasure, 
—  we    are   ready   to    exclaim,    with    the    Psalmist, 
"  The  Lord  is  good,  and  his  tender  mercies  are  over 
all    his   works.''      But    let   the   scene   be   changed. 
Let  the  midnight  tempest  arise,  and  our  habitations 
quiver  under  the  fury  of  the  storm ;    let  the  earth 
tremble   under  the  successive   peals   and   crashes  of 
the  thunder,  and  the  lieavens  seem  on  fire  from  the 
incessant  flashes   of  lightning;    let   the   shrieks   of 
bereaved  friends  tell  where  the  fatal  fluid  has  stmck. 


84 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


NO    NIGHT    IN    HEAVEN. 


85 


and  amid  the  wild  terror  of  the  scene,  doubts  will 
throng  the  mind  as  to  the  infinitude  of  the  divine 

love, as  to  the  purely  l)enevolent  design  of  God's 

moral  administration.  These  checkered  scenes  will 
perplex  us,  and  we  are  led  to  exclaim,  with  the 
apostle,  "  How  unsearchable  are  his  judgments,  and 
his  ways  past  finding  out.''  Even  with  the  aid  of 
Christianity,  how  little  we  absolutely  know  of  the 
Deity,  —  his  designs,  plans  and  works;  how  little 
of  the  mysteries  of  the  future  life,  —  of  the  won- 
ders of  that  state  to  which  time  is  so  rapidly  bear- 
ing us!  "Now  we  see  through  a  glass  darkly." 
"Now  I  know  in  part.'' 

In  the  departments  of  human  learning,  too,  the 
same   obscurity  and   uncertainty  perplex   us.     Upon 
the  most  important  principles  in  science,  philosophy 
and  ethics,  we  find  that  the  wisest  men  are  divided. 
Kival   schools   are   contending   for   directly   opposite 
systems.     The  principles  of  one  age  are  supplanted 
by  the  fmits  of  the  superior  intelligence  and  more 
profound   investigations   of  that   which   succeeds   it. 
How  different  is  the  science  of  astronomy,  for  exam- 
ple, from  what   it  was   a   century  ago!      A  single 
modem  discovery  of  a  gifted  astronomer  has  effected 
a  complete  revolution  in  the  ideas,  calculations  and 
studies,  of  the  world,  upon  this  science ;    and  what 
new   changes   and   discoveries   await   it,  the   future 
alone  can  reveal. 


In  mental  philosophy,  how  little  satisfactory  pro- 
gress has  been  made !  Nothing,  in  fact,  has  been 
accomplished  here,  worthy  of  the  name  of  science. 
No  principles  are  permanently  settled.  Human 
language,  in  its  present  state,  at  least,  seems  to  be 
too  gross  a  medium  through  which  to  communicate, 
with  accuracy  and  precision,  a  knowledge  of  the 
elements  and  interior  workings  of  the  intellect  of 
man. 

But  in  heaven  there  will  be  no  night  of  ignorance. 
There,  with  unfettered  powers,  —  with  a  clear,  dis- 
criminating reason  ;  with  a  keen,  spiritual  vision,  — 
we  shall  see  and  know  all  truth.  We  shall  be  liable 
to  no  mistakes,  be  exposed  to  no  errors,  be  perplexed 
with  no  mysteries.  We  shall  no  longer  need  to  pass 
through  the  tedious  processes  of  study  and  investiga- 
tion. We  shall  no  longer  be  baffled,  in  our  attempts 
to  ascend  the  heights  of  knowledge,  by  a  shattered 
memory,  a  perverted  judgment,  and  powers  weakened 
by  sin.  We  shall  see  as  we  are  seen,  and  know  as 
Ave  are  known.  As  the  elements  and  essence  of  our 
own  being  lie  exposed  to  the  eye  of  the  Infinite 
Intelligence,  so  the  elements  and  essence  of  all  other 
beings  and  objects  will  be  clearly  seen  by  us.  We 
shall  have  a  view  of  the  power,  majesty,  excellence 
and  splendor,  of  the  Deity,  of  which  we  can  now 
form  no  conception.  God  will,  as  it  were,  enter 
into  the  mind  of  the  saint,  take  possession  of  it  as 

8 


86 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVEN. 


his  own  temple,  and  fill  it  with  the  lustre  of  his 
own  being,  with  the  purity  of  his  own  nature,  mth 
the  blessedness  and  perfection  of  his  own  character. 
And  the  very  act  of  beholding  God  will  strengthen 
the  powers  and  enlarge  the  capacities  of  the  mind. 
It  will  develop  faculties  that  now  lie  slumbering  in 
the  intellect,  the  opening  of  which  will  afford  the 
most  exquisite  delight,  and  be  as  the  dawnings  of  a 
new  creation  upon  the  soul,  —  dawnings  that  will 
pour  their  effulgence  through  all  the  chambers  of 
the  memory,  and  all  the  faculties  of  the  soul. 

And,  as  we  extend  our  view  to  other  beings  and 
objects,  we  shall  comprehend  and  realize  the  mean- 
ing of  the  language,   "They  shall  need  no  candle, 
neither  light  of  the  sun  ;    for  the  Lord  God  giveth 
them  light.''     The  candle  of  human  instrumentalities 
is  no  longer  needed.     The  sun  itself  is  quenched  ;  for 
God,  the  author  of  light,  shines  in  its  stead.     That 
splendid   orb  that   had   lighted  the  pathways  of  so 
many   generations,  —  that    had    poured    its    golden 
beams   upon   so   many    mountain- tops,    and    painted 
so   many   flowers   with   beauty,  —  whose    rays    had 
sparkled   in   a   thousand    gems,    and    sported    upon 
numberless  ocean  waves,  —  is  forever  quenched. 

**  0,  thou  art  glorious,  orb  of  day ! 
Exulting  nations  hail  thy  i-ay  ; 
Creation  swells  a  choral  lay, 
To  welcome  thy  return  '. 


NO    NIGHT    IN    HEAVEN.  87 

From  thee  all  nature  draws  her  hues. 
Thy  beams  the  insect's  wing  suffuse. 
And  in  the  diamond  burn. 

Yet  must  thou  fade;  —  when  earth  and  heaven 
By  fire  and  tempest  shall  be  riven, 
Thou,  from  thy  sphere  of  radiance  driven, 

0  sun  !   must  fall  at  last. 
Another  heaven,  another  earth, — 
New  power,  new  glory,  —  shall  have  birth. 

When  all  we  see  is  past. 

But  He  who  gave  the  word  of  might,  — 
'Let  there  be  light,'  —  and  there  was  light; 
Who  bade  thee  chase  the  gloom  of  night. 

And  beam  the  world  to  bless  ; 
Forever  bright,  forever  pure, 
Alone  unchanging  shall  endure. 

The  Sun  of  Righteousness  ! " 

Under  the  intense  effulgence  of  his  glory,  all 
clouds  will  be  dissipated,  all  mysteries  solved.  The 
attributes  of  the  Deity  will  shine  in  unclouded  splen- 
dor, illuminating  the  whole  heavens  w^ith  their  rich 
and  variegated  coruscations,  and  revealing  the  fact 
that  the  universe  is  one  vast  temple,  whose  arches 
echo  the  music  of  the  spheres,  and  the  adoring 
accents  of  thronging  worshippers. 

"  There  shall  be  no  night  there,"  for  it  is  eternal 
day.  Every  object  is  brilliant  with  an  effulgence 
more  intense  than  the  sun-light.  The  tree  of  life 
casts  no  shadows  indicative  of  a  setting  sun.  The 
sparkling  of  the  crystal  river  is  never  dimmed  by 


88 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


the  mantle  of  darkness.  The  white-robed  multitude 
continually  go  in  and  out  of  the  glittering  city,  their 
brows  irradiated  by  that  shining  light,  which  sliineth 
more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day. 

"  Creature  all  grandeur,  son  of  truth  and  liglit. 
Up  from  the  dust !  the  last  great  day  is  bright ; 
Bright  on  the  holy  mountain,  round  the  throne,  — 
Bright  where,  in  borrowed  light,  the  fur  stars  shone. 
Look  down  !   the  depths  are  bright !   and  hear  them  cry, 
« Light !  light ! '     Look  up  !   't  is  rushing  down  from  high  ! 
Regions  on  regions,  far  away  they  shine :  ^ 

'Tis  light  ineffable,  'tis  light  divine  ! 
*  Immortal  light,  and  life  forevermore  ! ' 
Off  through  the  deeps  is  heard  from  shore  to  shore, 
Of  rolling  worlds,  —  *  Man,  wake  thee  from  the  sod,  — 
Wake  thee  from  death,  — awake  !  — and  live  with  God  !*" 


.,- 


VI. 

THE  LIKENESS  OF  THE  REDEEMED  TO  CHRIST. 

**  We  know  that  when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  him  ;   for  we 
shall  see  him  as  he  is."  —  1st  of  John,  hi.  2. 

It  is  a  blessed  feature  of  the  gospel,  that  it 
reveals  the  •Christian's  likeness  to  his  Saviour.  It 
assures  him  that  he  is  made  a  * '  partaker  of  the 
divine  nature,'*  —  is  "changed  into  the  same  image 
from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord."  This  is  efTected  at  the  moment  regenera- 
tion takes  place.  The  divine  image  is  stamped 
anew  upon  the  soul.  The  rudiments  of  a  trans- 
formation appear,  that  will  carry  the  subject  forward 
through  successive  stages  of  improvement,  until  he 
attains  "unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  ful- 
ness of  Christ/' 

At  the  period  of  conversion,  the  real  life  of  the 
soul  begins.  Previous  to  this,  it  is  "  dead  in  tres- 
passes and  sins.''  Its  action  is  like  that  of  a  gal- 
vanized corpse,  spasmodic,  fitful,  and  aimless.  It  has 
organs  of  vision,  but  no  insight  into  spiritual  truth. 
It  has  the  power  of  speech,  but  its  utterances  are 
incoherent  and  false.     But  at  the  new  birth  its  true 

8* 


90 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


life  commences.  It  becomes  then  like  him  who  is 
''the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life." 

We  may  regard  the  likeness  refen-ed  to  as  relat- 
ing to  the  external  appearance^  the  intellectual  and 
moral  nature^  and  the  state  of  felicity  which  the 
saints  will  enjoy  in  common,  though  not  in  degree, 
with  the  Redeemer. 

St.  Paul  says  that  Christ  (Phil.  iii.  21)  "shall 
change  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be  lashioned  like 
unto  his  glorious  body.'*     Of  the  precise  nature  of 

"his     glorious     body'' "  to)     ouaaii,    t^5    dChti    nlioZ" 

—  we  have  no  adequate  conception.  Indeed,  the 
meaning  of  the  word  glory,  as  applied  to  celestial 
objects,  it  is  difficult  to  define.  It  primarily  signi- 
fies to  open,  to  expand  with  clearness.  Hence, 
brightness,  splendor.  The  celebrated  John  Howe 
defines  the  glory  of  Deity  to  be  "nothing  else  but 
resplendent  excellency,  the  lustre  of  excellency,  or 
real  worth  made  conspicuous." 

St.  Paul,  in  writing  to  the  Corinthians,  attempts 
to  describe  the  glorious  bodies  of  the  redeemed,  and 
language  seems  to  break  down  under  the  weight  of 
his  thoughts,  or,  rather,  it  is  consumed  by  their  glow 
and  excessive  effulgence.  "There  are  also  celestial 
bodies,  and  bodies  terrestrial ;  but  the  glory  of  the 
celestial  is  one,  and  the  glory  of  the  terrestrial  is 
another.  There  is  one  glory  of  the  sun,  and  another 
glory  of  the  moon,  and  another  glory  of  the  stars. 


THE    SAINTS    LIKE     CHRIST. 


91 


So,  also,  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  It  is  sown 
in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incorruption ;  it  is  sown 
in  dishonor,  it  is  raised  in  glory  ;  it  is  sown  in  weak- 
ness, it  is  raised  in  power."  A  few  beams  of  this 
celestial  glory  have  at  different  times  reached  the 
earth.  They  rested  upon  Mount  Sinai,  when  God 
appeared  to  give  his  law  through  his  servant  Moses. 
They  shone  about  the  tabernacle,  and  in  the  temple, 
when  special  manifestations  of  the  Deity  were  made. 
At  the  birth  of  the  Saviour,  the  pious  shepherds 
were  dazzled  and  affrighted,  as  "the  glory  of  the 
Lord  shone  round  about  them."  At  his  baptism, 
the  heavens  were  opened,  —  dreio/^rjauv  ol  ovquvoI^  — 
or,  as  some  foreign  commentators  interpret  the  pas- 
sage, the  heavens  were  cleft*  asunder,  as  though 
by  vivid  lightning,  and  the  glory  burst  through  and 
rested  upon  the  Saviour. 

On  the  mount  of  transfiguration,  the  three  apostles 
beheld  our  Lord  in  his  glorious  body.  St.  Luke 
describes  the  scene  thus  (Luke  ix.  29-31) :  "As  he 
prayed,  the  fashion  of  his  countenance  was  altered, 
and    his   raiment   was   white   and    glistening.     And 


*  •*  So,"  they  add,  **  we  find  scindere  and  findere  coelum,  in  the  Roman 
writers.  Such  language  being  adapted  to  the  common  opinion  of  the 
ancients,  that  the  sky  was  a  solid  mass,  and  that  fire  from  thence  burst 
through  the  vast  convex  of  the  firmament."  Bloomfield,  however,  remarks  : 
*'  We  have  good  reason  to  suppose  the  light  to  have  been  preternatural.,  and 
to  have  accompanied  the  divine  Spirit,  —  such  a  light  as  accompanied  Jesus 
on  being  visibly  revealed  to  St  Paul  at  his  conversion." 


i 


92 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


behold,  there  talked  Avith  him  two  men,  Hoses  and 
Elias,  Tvho  appeared  in  glory/'  We  might  cite 
other  instances,  but  these  suffice,  as  examples  of  the 
point  under  consideration.  Those  who  enjoyed  these 
beatific  visions  had  views  of  a  "glorious  body" 
that  we  cannot  obtain.  Stephen  at  the  time  of 
his  martyrdom,  Paul  when  converted,  tlie  favored 
company  wdio  witnessed  the  ascension  of  Christ,  and 
those  just  referred  to,  obtained  as  vivi<l  impressions 
of  glory  as  our  present  organs  of  vision  are  capable 
of  receiving. 

Although  we  are  less  ftivored,  yet  there  are  cer- 
tain features  of  this  subject,  upon  which  faith  may 
rest  with  confidence. 

In  the  first  place,  we  shall  have  some  fonn  of 
bodily  organization  in  heaven.  Whether  material 
elements  will  enter  into  the  composition  of  this 
body,  or  what  will  be  its  form,  size  or  appearance, 
we  cannot  now  determine.  We  are  assured  that  it 
will  be  like  Christ's  glorious  body,  and  we  may  infer 
that  it  will  bear  some  resemblance  to  our  present 
bodies,  as  in  the  case  of  Christ,  when  Paul,  Stephen, 
and  others,  recognized  him  in  his  glorious  body. 
At  least,  the  change,  though  great,  though  incon- 
ceivably wonderful,  will  not  be  such  as  to  deslruy 
our  personal  identity,  any  more  than  that  which  takes 
place  when  the  helpless  infimt  becomes  a  full-grown 
and  vigorous  man.      The  same  being  who  here,  on 


THE    SAINTS    LIKE    CHRIST. 


93 


life's  battle-field,  stmggles  with  corruption,  shall 
be  clothed  with  incorruption ;  the  same  mortal,  here 
frail,  weak,  liable  to  disease,  injury  and  death,  shall 
be  clothed  with  immortality. 

The  change  will  be  such,  however,  as  will  fit  us 
for  our  ncw^  state  and  new  duties.  It  is  the  uni- 
versal law  among  animal  existences,  that  the  organ- 
ization of  the  being  shall  be  suited  to  its  element ; 
—  the  fish  to  the  w  ater,  the  beast  to  the  field  and 
forest,  the  bird  to  the  air.  And  when  the  animal 
or  insect  is  removed  from  one  clement  to  another, 
there  is  a  corresponding  change  made  in  his  organiza- 
tion ;  as,  for  instance,  when  the  craw^ling  worm  is 
converted  into  the  beautiful  butterfly,  and,  instead 
of  mingling  in  the  dust,  sports  in  the  sunbeam,  and 
is  regaled  amid  the  fragrance  of  flowers.  It  is  there- 
fore in  accordance  with  the  established  order  of 
nature,  that  ''  w^e  shall  all  be  changed."  We  shall 
have  bodies  like  Christ's  "glorious  body,"  suited 
to  a  celestial  sphere  ;  with  organs  of  sight  that  will 
enable  us  to  view  spiritual  objects;  with  organs 
of  hearing  that  will  catch  the  strains  of  celestial 
music  ;  with  a  splendid  and  effulgent  attire,  suitable 
to  our  admission  to  the  palace  of  the  great  King; 
with  an  ethereal  organization,  fitted  to  execute,  with 
lightning  speed,  the  commands  of  our  Sovereign. 
So  great  will  be  this  change  that  St.  Paul  says,  to 
the  Colossian  Christians,  in  their  present  state,  "  Ye 


94 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


are  dead,"  —  that  is,  dead  comparatively;  dead  to 
all  worldly  hopes  and  blessings, —  "  and  your  life 
is  hid  with  Christ  in  God."  The  life-principle  has 
not  perished,  but  it  is  hid  away,  as  a  valuable  treas- 
ure, where  it  will  be  safe.  He  then  immediately 
breaks  forth  with  the  sublime  announcement,  "When 
Christ  who  is  our  life  shall  appear,  then  shall  ye 
also  appear  with  him  in  glory."  Ye  shall  mingle 
with  the  bright  and  illustrious  throng  that  attend 
him.  Ye  shall  share  his  honors,  participate  in  his 
triumphs,  constitute,  in  fact,  the  pomp  and  regal 
splendor  of  this  great  conquest  celebration. 

The  likeness  of  the  glorified  saint  to  his  divine 
Lord  tvill  also  respect  the  intellectual  nature.  Some 
persons  may  be  disposed  to  confine  the  resemblance 
to  the  external  appearance,  or  bodily  organization  ; 
but  such  would  be  a  very  partial  and  unsatisfactory 
likeness.  Besides,  the  passage  does  by  no  means 
require  so  limited  an  interpretation.  The  likeness 
referred  to  is  general  and  complete.  "As  we  have 
borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we  shall  also  bear 
the  image  of  the  heavenly."  When  the  Psalmist 
exclaims,  "I  shall  be  satisfied  when  I  awake  in  thy 
likeness,"  he  means  something  more  than  an  exter- 
nal likeness  to  his  Lord.  The  satisfaction  and  joy 
that  he  anticipates  must  have  a  deeper  source  than 
this.  They  must  spring  from  an  intellectual  and 
spiritual  resemblance. 


THE  SAINTS  LIKE  CHRIST. 


95 


If  the  body  is  to  undergo  such  astonisliing  changes, 
—  if  corruption  is  to  put  on  incorruption,  and  this 
mortal  become  immortal,  —  why  should  not  the  mind 
be  greatly  changed  ?  Why  should  not  this  think- 
ing, feeling,  acting,  energizing  principle  witliin  us, 
be  clothed  with  new  powers  and  fresh  energies  ? 

In  the  present  state,  the  mind  is  weakened  by 
sin.  The  storms  of  iniquity  have  beat  upon  it,  and 
shattered  its  noble  faculties,  and  deranged  its  fine 
powers.  The  reason  holds  but  a  precarious  author- 
ity, and  is  often  silenced  and  overpowered  by  pas- 
sion. The  judgment  is  perverted.  The  walls  of 
memory  are  broken  down.  The  will  acts  incon- 
stantly, and  often  feebly.  Our  ideas  are  crude, 
indistinct,  partial,  and  unsatisfying.  Our  truth  is 
half  error ;  our  faith  is  half  scepticism.  "  We 
know  but  in  part."  "  W^e  see  as  through  a  glass 
darkly." 

But  "  when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like 
him."  Out  of  tliis  wreck  of  mind,  this  chaos  of 
mental  faculties,  will  spring  a  godlike  intellect, 
sound,  vigorous,  clear,  mighty  in  all  its  powers. 
Its  full  glory,  its  surpassing  excellence,  its  vast 
superiority  to  mind  in  its  present  state,  "doth  not 
yet  appear."  Nor  will  any  effort  or  study  here  make 
this  apparent.  We  may  seek  for  light  earnestly, 
diligently,  and  yet  no  rays  will  even  skirt  the  dark- 
ness of  our  ignorance.     We  may  knock  at  the  door 


96 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


THE    SAINTS    LIKE    OHllIST. 


9' 


.■■4|il 


of  the  most  subtile  metaphysics,  of  the  most  pro- 
found erudition,  of  the  sublimest  theology,  nnd  yet 
no  response  will  be  heard.  We  may  sit  at  the  feet 
of  men  inspired  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  all  they  can 
tell  us  is,  "it  doth  not  yet  appear."  We  may  go 
to  God,  in  earnest  supplication,  and  the  reply  to  our 
petitions  is,  "Have  faith." 

Indeed,  to  describe  a  glorified  intellect  is  to  pos- 
sess it.  To  be  able  to  delineate  its  divine  excel- 
lences and  vast  capacities,  would  be  proof  that  we 
had  passed  out  of  this  present  state  of  being,  —  that 
we  had  already  exchanged  the  earthly  for  the  heav- 
enly. Let  us,  then,  be  content  to  walk  about  our 
spiritual  Zion ;  for  we  cannot  enter  in.  The  gates 
are  closed.  The  great  King  hath  not  sent  for  us 
yet.  Death  has  not  yet  received  his  commission  to 
release  us,  —  to  take  off  these  material  clogs,  and  let 
the  spirit  rise.  We  may  meditate  without,  profit- 
ably. We  may  "mark  well  her  bulwarks,  and  con- 
sider her  palaces."  We  may  make  sure  that  "  this 
God  is  our  God,"  and  that  "he  Avill  be  our  guide 
even  unto  death."  Then  we  shall  be  like  him. 
Then  we  shall  renew  our  strength,  and  "mount  up 
with  wings  as  eagles."  The  gates  will  open,  and 
the  splendors  of  immortality  will  burst  upon  the  new 
powers  and  capacities  of  the  soul. 

And  not  only  shall  we  be  overwhelmed  with  these 
brilliant  scenes,  but  our  faculties  will  be  such  as  will 


L 


enable  us  to  sec  Christ  as  he  is.  We  shall  not 
behold  him  through  vague  types  and  dim  shadows, 
but  in  all  his  glory,  —  in  the  full  effulgence  of  his 
divine  perfections.  Yet  this  language  must  be 
qualified ;  for,  with  all  our  accession  of  vitality, 
capacity  and  glory,  we  shall  still  be  finite ;  and  no 
finite  can  comprehend  the  infinite.  To  whatever 
heights  the  Supreme  Intelligence  may  elevate  us, 
there  will  yet  remain  a  measureless  gulf  between 
the  Creator  and  the  creature.  The  Highest  must 
still  stoop  to  bestow  his  blessings.  Communion  with 
us,  on  his  part,  must  still  be  condescension.  And 
down  to  the  latest  ages,  if  there  can  be  latest  ages 
in  eternity,  the  inquiry  will  still  run  along  the  ranks 
of  the  most  gifted  and  elevated  of  the  heavenly 
hosts,  "  Wlio  by  searching  can  find  out  God ;  who 
can  find  out  the  Almighty  unto  perfection?"  We 
must  be  infinite,  to  comprehend  the  infinite.  We 
must  be  gods,  to  fully  know  God.  And  yet  we 
may  with  strict  propriety  say  that  when  we  awake 
in  his  likeness,  we  shall  behold  his  full  effulgence 
and  glory ;  for  it  will  be  full  to  us.  It  will  fill 
every  capacity,  and  satisfy  every  desire.  And  to 
whatever  heights  the  law  of  progress,  in  its  eternal 
operation,  may  carry  us,  we  shall  still  be  over- 
powered with  views  of  the  divine  excellence  and 
glory.  In  our  estimation,  infinite  will  be  piled  upon 
infinite^  like  Alps  upon  Alps. 

0 


98 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


When  we  consider  how  contracted  our  minds  are 
here,  how  limited  our  sphere  of  \4sion,  how  faint 
our  impressions  of  the  Deity,  we  are  struck  with 
the  immensity  of  the  change  that  is  to  be  wrought 
in  us.  We  cannot  grasp  it,  nor  comprehend  it.  It 
is  like  converting  dew-drops  into  oceans,  pebbles 
into  worlds,  the  dust  floating  in  a  sunbeam  into 
stars  of  the  first  magnitude,  destined  to  shine  for 
ever  and  ever.  And  although  the  thought  is  noble, 
exciting,  stimulating,  yet  there  is  also  something 
awful  in  this  aspiration  to  be  like  God.  There  is  a 
fearful  grandeur  in  the  idea  of  seeking  and  expect- 
ing a  resemblance  to  the  Infinite  One,  the  great 
I  Am !  And  there  is  a  sense  in  which  a  desire  to 
be  like  God  is  impious.  The  haughty  Prince  of 
Tyre  was  severely  rebuked  by  the  prophet,  because 
he  set  his  "  heart  as  the  heart  of  God."  The  threat 
was  uttered,  "  Behold,  I  will  bring  strangers  upon 
thee,  the  terrible  of  the  nations ;  and  they  shall 
draw  their  swords  against  the  beauty  of  tliy  wis- 
dom,'* &c.,  Ezekiel  xxv.  6  and  7.  The  first  trans- 
gression arose  from  a  desire  to  "be  as  gods;'*  and 
the  very  essence  of  sin  is  to  seek  a  supremacy  over 
the  Supreme  Being. 

But  a  proper  imitation  of  God  is  a  matter  of 
command  and  duty.  It  is  required  of  us  by  the 
Sovereign,  as  e\idence  of  our  loyalty.  It  is  required 
by  the  Creator,  as  proof  of  our  respect  and  rever- 


THE    SAINTS    LIKE    CHRIST. 


99 


ence.  It  is  required  by  our  Heavenly  Father,  as 
proof  of  our  affection. 

The  likeness  to  the  Deity  that  we  anticipate,  will 
also  be  a  moral  likeness.  We  shall  resemble  God 
in  holiness,  in  benevolence,  in  perfect  love.  "We 
shall  see  him  as  he  is,'*  and  this  will  be  enough  to 
kindle  in  the  soul  the  most  intense  desires  to  be 
like  him  in  those  moral  attributes  which  are  the 
chief  ornament  and  glory  of  his  character.  As  the 
sun,  on  rising  above  the  horizon,  dissipates  the 
darkness  of  night,  and  turns  all  the  objects  it 
illumines,  as  it  were,  into  light,  —  reflections  of  its 
own  brightness  and  glory,  —  so  the  Sun  of  Eighteous- 
ness  assimilates  to  itself  all  the  beings  upon  which 
it  sliines,  imparting  to  them  a  divine  lustre.  A 
vision  of  God's  holiness  transforms  the  soul  into  the 
same  element ;  —  obliterates  all  impurity,  spiritual- 
izes what  before  was  carnal,  and  chases  away  every 
cloud  of  scepticism.  A  view  of  his  majesty  brings 
every  fiiculty  and  desire  into  sweet  subjection  to 
his  will.  A  sight  of  his  infinite  love  renders  the 
beholder  lovely.  The  whole  constellation  of  his  vir- 
tues, shining  down  at  once  upon  the  redeemed  spirit, 
fills  it  with  a  glory  that  will  never  grow  dim. 

And  this  moral  likeness  will  be  to  the  saint  a 
source  of  infinite  felicity.  He  will  feel  that  sin,  the 
cause  of  all  corruption,  danger  and  wretchedness, 
is  forever  banished  from  his  soul ;    that  it  wiU  no 


100 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


more  blast  his  virtues,  no  more  peril  his  hopes,  no 
more  cripple  his  energies,  shatter  his  good  resolu- 
tions, open  upon  his  spirit  the  flood-gates  of  jithe- 
ism.  He  is  now  free,  gloriously  free.  The  monster 
is  slain,  is  dead,  without  the  possibility  of  a  resur- 
rection.    The  battle  is  fought ;   the  victory  won. 

Well  does  the  Psalmist  exclaim,  "I  shall  be 
satisfied  when  I  awake  in  thy  likeness."  Satisfied  ? 
The  word  is  too  feeble,  too  inexpressive.  And  yet 
it  is  the  best  that  the  language  affords.  Satis  facio, 
to  make  enough,  to  gratify  desire  to  its  full  extent. 
And  if  this  is  done,  the  bounds  of  possibility  are 
reached.  Omnipotence  can  do  no  more  than  satisfy 
every  desire. 

But  we  would  look  at  this  moral  likeness  a  little 
more  carefully.  It  consists  not  simply  in  the  absence 
of  sin,  but  in  the  presence  of  positive  holiness.  It 
is  a  vital,  living,  soul-peiTading,  soul-transfuiming 
principle,  that  inclines  one  to  love  all  that  is  excel- 
lent, pure,  and  lovely.  It  leads  one  to  seek  the 
society  of  holy  angels,  and  a  holy  God.  The  glori- 
fied saint  desires  to  enter  the  divine  Shechinah,  the 
presence-chamber  of  the  great  King,  the  place  where 
his  honor  dwelleth.  He  desires  to  breathe  its  pure 
atmosphere,  to  experience  its  sacred  influences,  to 
draw  near  to  the  fountain  of  light,  and  life,  and  all 
blessedness ;  to  feel  the  pulsations  of  that  great  cen- 


TIIE    SAINTS    LIKE    CHRIST. 


101 


tral  heart,  that  sends  its  streams  of  benevolence  to 
the  furthest  extremities  of  the  universe. 

This  holiness  has  so  penetrated  his  nature,  as  to 
become  a  part  of  his  being,  as  really  as  light  is  part 
of  the  sun,  or  oxygen  is  a  part  of  the  atmosphere. 
It  has  taken  complete  possession  of  the  spirit,  and 
regulates  every  faculty,  gives  exercise  to  every 
power,  and  reigns  over  the  motives,  desires  and  pur- 
poses, of  the  soul. 

There  is  no  more  any  conflict,  —  no  warring  of 
the  flesh  against  the  spirit.  A  blessed  peace  reigns. 
A  calm  felicity  like  a  summer-cloud  rests  upon  the 
soul.  And,  as  the  capacities  of  the  mind  expand, 
there  is  a  corresponding  increase  of  holiness.  Indeed, 
there  is  in  holiness  itself  a  power  that  acts  mightily 
upon  the  intellect  and  heart.  It  gives  clearness  to 
the  mental  vision ;  it  gives  extent  and  compass  to 
the  power  of  thought ;  it  creates  ideas ;  it  creates 
as  well  as  satisfies  desires ;  it  calls  forth  the  affec- 
tions, and  fills  the  heart  with  a  glowing  love,  that 
waters  camiot  quench,  nor  floods  drown. 

There  is  another  feature  of  this  likeness  of  the 
glorified  saint  to  the  Deity.  He  will  be  like  him 
in  happiness.  He  will  have  access  to  all  the  sources 
and  rivers  of  delight,  that  contribute  to  swell  the 
ocean  of  divine  felicity. 

God  will  open  before  him  his  works,  and  bid  him 
look  abroad  ui^on  the  magnificence  and  splendors  of 

0* 


102 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


creation.  Worlds  upon  worlds,  stars  upon  stars, 
systems  piled  upon  systems,  will  pass  in  review 
before  him.  He  will  undei^tand  and  realize  why 
at  the  dawn  of  the  creation  "the  morning  stars 
sang  together,  and  all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for 

joy." 

He  will  view,  too,  the  government  and  providence 
of  God.  That  mighty  system  of  moral  forces  and 
instrumentalities,  that  sustains  the  divine  authority, 
will  open  before  him,  in  all  its  stupendous  machinery 
and  glorious  ends.  He  will  rejoice  that  he  is  under 
the  protection  of  such  a  government,  —  will  rejoice 
in  its  wise  sanctions  and  infinite  rewards.  He  will 
sympathize  with  the  great  Euler  in  its  equitable 
administration,  and  participate  with  him  in  the 
glory  of  its  successful  operation  in  every  part  of  the 
habitable  universe.  He  will  find  happiness  in  the 
ideas  and  sentiments  of  the  Godhead.  Having  a 
similarity  of  taste,  feeling  and  purpose,  he  will  covet 
the  society  of  the  Deity,  and  will  exclaim,  with  an 
emphasis  never  experienced  on  earth,  "In  thy  pres- 
ence there  is  fulness  of  joy  ;  at  thy  right  hand  there 
are  pleasures  forevermore.''  He  will  know  what  it 
is  "to  sit  together''  with  prophets,  apostles,  mar- 
tyrs, and  hosts  of  the  redeemed,  "  in  heavenly  places 
in  Chiist  Jesus.'' 

And  0,  what  floods  of  joy  will  fill  the  soul,  when 
the  saint  awakes  to  the  full  consciousness,  that  the 


THE    SAINTS    LIKE    CHRIST. 


103 


resources  of  God's  boundless  universe  are  at  his 
command!  What  rapture  will  thrill  every  sensi- 
bility of  his  nature,  when  he  fully  realizes  that  he 
has  reached  those  glorious  heights  for  which  he  had 
been  so  long  toiling,  —  that  he  has  received  the 
crown  after  which  he  had  been  striving,  —  that  he 
is  an  inhabitant  of  that  celestial  city,  to  which  he 
had  for  so  many  years  prayed,  and  struggled,  to  be 
admitted ! 


(< 


When,  on  Devotion's  seraph  wings,  the  spirit  soars  above. 

And  feels  thy  presence,  Father,  Friend,  God  of  eternal  love, 

Joys  of  the  earth,  ye  fade  and  die  before  that  living  ray. 

Which  gives  to  the  rapt  soul  a  glimpse  of  pure  and  perfect  day,  — 

A   gleam   of   heaven's   own   light,   though    now   its   brightness  scarce 

appears, 
Through  the  dim  shadows  which  are  spread  around  this  vale  of  tears  ! 
But  thine  unclouded  sndle,  0  God,  fills  that  all-glorious  place, 
*  Where  we  shall  know  as  we  are  known,  and  see  thee  face  to  face.'  '* 


VI. 


RECOGNITION  OF  FRIENDS  IN  HEAVEN. 

**  There  appeared  unto  them  Elias,  with  Moses,  and  they  were  talking 
with  Jesus."  —  Mark  ix.  4. 

"That  we  may  present  every  man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus."  —  Colos- 
SIANS  I.   28. 

We  are  free  to  acknowledge  that,  in  the  views 
we  entertain  of  heavenly  recognition,  the  feelings 
of  the  heart  may  sensibly  affect  the  opinions  of  the 
intellect.  The  stream  of  the  affections  may  mingle 
in  with  the  current  of  reason  and  evidence,  and 
give,  perhaps,  a  strong  coloring  to  the  belief,  that 
we  shall  know  our  earthly  friends  when  we  meet 
them  in  the  heavenly  world.  For,  when  called  to 
part  with  them  here,  —  when  forced,  by  a  stem  and 
inevitable  necessity,  to  bid  farewell  to  those  with 
whom  we  have  held  sweet  converse  on  earth,  and 
around  whom  our  warmest  affections  are  entwined, 
—  the  heart  cannot  admit,  for  a  moment,  the  senti- 
ment that  we  shall  never  see  or  know  them  again. 
We  instinctively  follow  them,  in  thought,  to  the 
bright  regions  above,  and  anticipate  the  pleasure  of 
ere  long  meeting  them  in  the  society  of  the  blessed, 
and    participating   with   them    in    the   employments 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


105 


and  joys  of  their  Father's  kingdom.  They  are  not 
lost  to  us,  but  are  only  gone  before ;  and,  with 
increased  affection,  will  aw^ait  our  arrival  at  their 
blissful  home.  As  the  stars  are  not  lost,  w^hen  the 
morning  sun  throws  his  light  over  the  firmament, 
but  are  simply  invisible  to  our  vision,  so  the  spirits 
of  the  departed  saints  shine  in  the  moral  heavens, 
though  w^e  cannot  see  them  with  the  natural  eye. 
"Wliile  we,  with  other  mourners,  are  gathered  around 
the  lifeless  form,  so  cold  and  desolate,  —  w^hile  we 
weep  that  the  eye  that  often  has  beamed  upon  us 
with  w^^irm  affection  is  now  forever  closed ;  that  the 
lips  that  have  uttered  words  of  kindness,  are  sealed 
in  death,  —  the  scene  above  presents  a  striking 
contrast  to  the  sadness  of  this  hour.  There,  happy 
angels  are  welcoming  the  spirit  of  the  saint,  and 
amid  the  smiles  of  the  redeemed,  the  warm  greet- 
ings of  our  elder  brother,  and  the  benediction  of  a 
reconciled  Father,  he  enters  upon  the  everlasting 
rest. 

We  cannot  better  introduce  the  subject  of  this 
article,  tJian  by  quoting  the  beautiful  and  touching 
words  of  Montgomery,  —  words  which  have  stirred 
the  deepest  and  warmest  emotions  of  many  hearts : 


Friend  after  friend  departs  ; 

Who  hath  not  lost  a  friend? 
There  is  no  union  here  of  hearts, 

That  finds  not  here  an  end. 


106  EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 

Were  this  frail  world  our  final  rest. 
Living  or  dying,  none  were  blest. 

Beyond  the  flight  of  time. 

Beyond  the  reign  of  death, 
There  surely  is  some  blessed  clime 

Where  life  is  not  a  breath, 
Nor  life's  affections  transient  fire, 
Whose  sparks  fly  upward  and  expire. 

There  is  a  world  above, 

Where  parting  is  unknown  ; 
A  long  eteniity  of  love. 

Formed  for  the  good  alone ; 
And  faith  beholds  the  dying  here 
Translated  to  that  glorious  sphere. 

Thus  star  by  star  declines. 

Till  all  are  passed  away. 
As  morning  high  and  higher  shines. 

To  pure  and  perfect  day  ; 
Nor  sink  those  stars  in  empty  night, 
But  hide  themselves  in  heaven's  own  light. 

In  advocating  the  doctrine  of  heavenly  recog- 
nition, we  would  refer,  for  evidence  in  its  favor, 
to  the  universal  desire  and  expectation  of  mankind 
in  regard  to  meeting  their  departed  friends,  and  to 
the  teachings  of  human  reason.  We  would  walk 
in  the  light  that  patriarchs,  prophets  and  apostles, 
have  shed  upon  the  subject ;  and  especially  would 
we  sit  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  learn  of  him.  We 
would  seek  wisdom  from  the  wise  and  good,  in  dif- 
ferent ages  of  the  church,  who  have  left  on  record 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


107 


their  opinions,  and  who  themselves  experienced  the 
satisfaction  and  delight  that  the  doctrine  ajQfords  to 
every  Christian  heart.  And  though  we  may  not 
be  able  to  adduce  many  scriptural  passages,  that 
furnish  direct  and  unqualified  proof  of  the  recog- 
nition of  our  friends  in  heaven,  and  though  the 
nature  of  our  CAidence  may  not  allow  us  to  argue 
the  question  with  mathematical  precision  and  con- 
clusiveness, yet  we  shall  find  testimony  enough  to 
satisfy  the  longings,  and  sustain  the  faith,  of  all 
the  true  disciples  of  Jesus. 

I.  The  general  hope  and  belief,  among  mankind, 
that  they  will  know  and  love  their  friends  in  the 
future  world,  is  a  significant  and  important  fact,  in 
the  history  of  this  doctrine.  It  has  been  the  uni- 
versal sentiment  among  all  classes,  and  in  all  ages 
of  the  world.  Pagans  and  Mahometans,  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  Papists  and  Christians,  have  alike  had 
faith  in  it.  It  has  shot  as  a  gleam  of  light  across 
the  darkness  of  heathenism,  and  carried  a  few  glim- 
merings of  consolation  to  the  bereaved  and  benighted 
pagan.  In  the  midst  of  his  superstitions,  his  moral 
debasement,  his  ignorance  of  the  future  life,  he  has 
yet,  in  his  afflictions,  found  comfort  in  the  twilight 
of  this  doctrine.  While  wandering  amid  the  dark 
mountains  of  error  and  idolatry,  he  has  heard  the 
faint  echoes  of  the  voices  of  the  departed.  The 
Hindoo   widow,   while    offering    herself   a   sacrifice 


108 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


upon  the  funeral  pyre  of  her  beloved  husband,  has 
been  sustained  by  the  expectation  of  meeting  the 
departed  in  the  spirit  land.  As  the  fires  were  kin- 
dled around  her,  and  all  earthly  scenes  were  fading 
from  her  sight,  she  has  anticipated  a  speedy  union 
with  her  husband,  in  the  paradise  and  spacious 
temples  of  her  deities  above. 

The  custom  which  has  prevailed,  for  many  ages, 
among  some  pagan  nations,  of  sacrificing  human 
victims,  at  the  death  of  a  prince,  or  chief,  grew, 
ob\iously,  out  of  the  same  idea.  The  spirits  of  the 
slain  were  supposed  to  accompany  the  prince,  and 
serve  him,  and  minister  to  his  happiness,  in  the 
future  world,  as  they  had  done  in  this.  The  prac- 
tice, also,  has  prevailed,  of  sending  messages  by  the 
dying,  to  friends  who  had  been  long  dead ;  and 
among  some  heathen  tribes,  suicide  has  been  encour- 
aged and  practised,  under  the  desire  of  being  released 
from  the  body,  and  enjoying  the  society  of  departed 
spirits. 

Dr.  Leland,  in  his  work  on  the  necessity  of  a 
divine  revelation,*  says,  *'In  many  parts  of  the 
world,  where  they  held  a  life  after  this,  the  notion 
they  had  of  it  seems  to  have  been,  that  it  shall  be 
a  life  perfectly  like  the  present,  with  the  same  bodily 


*  As  quoted  by  Harbaugh,  in  his  **  Heavenly  Recognition  ;'*  a  work  to 
"which  I  am  happy  to  acknowledge  my  indebtedness  for  many  of  the  quota- 
tions and  arguments  presented  in  this  article. 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


109 


wants,  the  same  exercises  and  employments,  and 
the  same  enjoyments  and  pleasures,  which  they  had 
here.  Hence  it  was,  that  among  some  nations  it 
was  customary  for  the  women,  the  slaves,  the  sub- 
jects and  friends  of  the  deceased,  to  kill  themselves, 
that  in  the  other  world  they  might  serve  those  whom 
they  loved  and  respected  in  this.  Such  was  the 
practice  among  the  ancient  Danes,  as  Bartholimus 
informs  us,  in  his  Danish  Antiquities." 

Such  a  blind  perversion  of  the  sentiment  under 
consideration,  by  the  pagan  heart,  cannot  but  excite 
our  pity  and  sorrow ;  and  yet  it  indicates,  in  a 
striking  and  impressive  manner,  the  strength  of 
human  affections,  and  the  depth  and  power  of  the 
desire  to  continue,  in  the  future  life,  the  love  w^hich 
has  been  cherished  in  this.  Nor  can  we  but  believe 
that  this  desire  has  been  planted  in  the  breast  by 
the  Creator,  and  that  it  is  his  design  to  afford  scope 
in  the  coming  life  for  the  exercise  of  these  same 
affections  that  are  cultivated  here.  If  it  is  a  senti- 
ment so  deeply  imbedded  in  humanity  that  even  the 
errors  and  superstitions  of  heathenism  cannot  eradi- 
cate it,  —  if,  as  we  shall  see,  it  is  found  to  be  uni- 
versal, existing  under  all  forms  of  religion  and 
shades  of  doctrine,  surviving  the  various  changes 
through  which  tribes  and  nations  have  passed, 
remaining  after  the  loss  of  other  truths,  —  we  can- 
not for  a  moment  suppose  that  it  is  delusion,  that 

10 


110 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


must  vanish  with  our  earliest  experience  of  the 
realities  of  the  future  life.  "  0 !  Avhy  should  not 
this  be  prophetic  of  the  final  and  eternal  renova- 
tion of  our  social  nature  in  heaven,  where  the  ruins 
of  the  fall  shall  be  restored,  and  where  all  that  sin 
has  divided,  shall  be  brought  together  again  into 
the  joyful  embraces  of  holy  love  ?  We  find  it  hard 
to  consider  a  doctrine,  so  full  of  consolation  and  so 
creditable  to  true  friendsliip,  as  only 

*The  herald  of  a  lie.' 

We  find  it  hard  to  believe  that  this  agreeable  hope, 
which  rises  like  a  May-sun  over  the  world  of  social 
life,  cheering,  and  warming,  and  making  it  beauti- 
ful, and  which  often  sets  in  richest  glory,  shall  be 
finally  and  forever  lost  in  night.  No  ;  it  will  surely 
rise  again  in  new  beauty,  when  the  eternal  morning 
shall  dawn  upon  the  grave  ;  holy  aifections,  as  well 
as  glorious  bodies,  shall  come  forth  from  the  tomb ; 
suspended  ties  of  affection,  which,  like  plants  whose 
life  retired  during  winter  into  the  bosom  of  the  earth, 
will  revive  in  vernal  loveliness,  and  bloom  on  in  an 
eternal  spring.'' ''^ 

But,  leaving  the  dim  vista  of  this  doctrine,  as  it 
appears  to  the  pagan  mind,  and  consulting  the 
pages  of  philosophy,  the  teachings  of  theology,  the 
experiences  of  the  more  enlightened  of  all  nations, 

♦  Harbaugh. 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


Ill 


and  especially  the  feelings  of  Clnristian  communities, 
we  find  the  same  hope  and  expectation  prevailing. 
The  eminent  philosophers  of  Greece  and  Rome, 
without  the  light  of  Christianity,  embraced  this 
sentiment,  and  felt  its  influence  in  a  dying  hour. 
It  has  extended  its  sway  from  the  institutions  of 
learning,  down,  through  all  ranks,  to  the  lonely  cot- 
tage. It  has  consoled  the  dying  Christian,  in  all 
nations  and  ages ;  and  surviving  friends,  as  they 
followed  beloved  ones  to  the  cold  and  silent  tomb, 
have  been  sustained  by  the  cheering  hope  of  meet- 
ing them  again,  and  renewing  their  friendsliip  in  a 
brighter  and  better  world. 

The  universality  of  this  hope  is  certainly  a  strong 
argument  in  its  favor;  for,  by  the  same  process  of 
reasoning,  do  w^e  substantiate  other  important  doc- 
trines. In  proving  the  existence  of  God,  we  derive 
a  strong  argument  from  the  universality  of  the 
belief  in  a  supreme  and  overruling  deity.  We  find 
that  all  tribes  and  nations  have  some  conception, 
more  or  less  distinct,  of  God.  With  many,  the 
idea  is  crude,  and  connected  with  notions,  respect- 
ing his  character  and  attributes,  which  are  palpably 
erroneous ;  yet  the  idea,  in  some  form,  exists.  It 
is  imbedded  in  the  consciousness  of  the  human  mind. 
It  is  reflected  in  the  image  in  which  man  is  cre- 
ated. It  is  developed  in  the  feelings  and  senti- 
ments of  the  heart.     It  is  the  universal  voice   of 


112 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


humanity,  coming  up  from  every  cottage,  hamlet, 
city,  nation,  island  and  continent,  ''There  is  a 
God;"  and  the  voice,  being  universal,  commands 
our  attention  and  our  faith. 

Associated  with  this  idea  is,  also,  the  conception, 
in  some  of  its  aspects,  of  a  divine  moral  govern- 
ment,  which    the    Supreme    Being    has    established 
over  the  world.     Every   man    believes    that  he  is 
under  a  system   of   laws    to   which    penalties    are 
attached.     Ilis  consciousness  of  a   principle   within 
him,  that  points  out  the  path  of  duty,  —  the  self- 
approbation   that  he  feels  in  view  of  right  action, 
and   the   self-reproach  that  he  experiences  in  view 
of  wrong  action,  —  keeps  this  idea  of  moral  govern- 
ment constantly  before  his  mind.     lie  cannot  shake 
it  oiT.     He  camiot  escape  its  influence.     And  from 
this  fact,  we  derive  a  positive  and  powerful  argu- 
ment in  proof  of  the  existence  of  such  a  govern- 
ment. 

So,  in  regard  to  a  system  of  atonement.  The 
idea  is  everywhere  impressed  upon  the  human  heart, 
that  sacrifice  must  be  made  for  sin.  This  is  the 
central  force  of  paganism,  and  induces  the  multi- 
tude to  bring  their  offerings  to  the  altar,  and  the 
more  ignorant  and  deluded  to  inflict  upon  them- 
selves bodily  torture. 

In  proving,  also,  the  doctrine  of  immortality,  we 
attach  great  importance   to  the  universal  belief  in 


RECOGNITION     OF    KRIENDS. 


113 


a  future  state.  Finding  mankind  everywhere  enter- 
taining this  doctrine,  and  looking  forward  with  more 
or  less  of  hope  to  the  future  life,  we  argue  that  a 
God  of  infinite  benevolence  could  not  have  planted 
such  an  expectation  in  the  human  breast,  knowing 
that  it  would  never  be  realized.  He  could  not, 
from  what  we  know  of  his  character  from  the  light 
of  nature  alone,  have  practised  upon  his  rational 
creatures  so  gross  a  deception.  And  when  we  add 
to  this  evidence  the  light  of  revelation,  the  truth 
of  the  doctrine  is  placed  beyond  all  dispute. 

Indeed,  "there  is  not  one  vital  truth  in  divine 
revelation,  concerning  the  whole  race  of  man,  that 
has  not  its  likeness,  though  in  mournful  caricature 
and  liideous  burlesque,  in  the  religious  ideas  of 
pagans.  This  proves,  beyond  all  doubt,  that,  though 
the  reason  and  logic  of  fallen  humanity  are  false, 
its  signs  are  true.  The  infinite  Avants,  which  lie  in 
their  constitution,  reach  after  the  truth.'' 

Now,  the  same  course  of  argument  that  we  follow, 
in  dealing  with  these  fundamental  truths,  is  equally 
applicable  to  the  doctrine  under  consideration.  And 
if  we  listen  to  the  voice  of  universal  humanity  declar- 
ing the  being  of  a  God,  the  existence  of  a  moral 
government,  the  necessity  of  an  atoning  sacrifice, 
and  the  doctrine  of  immortality,  then  should  we 
also  listen  to  that  same  voice,  when  it  declares  that 

we  shall  know  and  love,  in  another  life,  the  Chris- 

10* 


114 


EMBLEMS    OP    HEAVEN. 


tian  friends  whom  we  have  loved  in  this.     But  we 
should   not   overlook   the   flxct,   that,  as  Christianity 
advances,    and   its  sanctifying   and   elevating   influ- 
ences aifect  the  hearts  of  men,  this  doctrine  advances. 
In  proportion  as  the  power  of  sin  is  broken,  and  the 
selfish  principle  dethroned,  and  man  is  brouglit  under 
the   dominion   of  benevolence   and   holiness,    is   the 
desire  increased  of  recognizing  and  loving  our  friends 
in   the   future  life.      With   the  growth  of   all  the 
Christian  graces,  with  the   culture  of  the  religious 
affections,  with  the  increase  of  spirituality,  and  of 
devotion  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  this  hope  brightens. 
The  nearer  we  live  to  heaven,  the  more  distinctly 
do  we  hear  the  voices  of  the  departed,  and  see  their 
angelic  forms,  as  they  walk  around  the  gardens  and 
temples    of   the    celestial    paradise.      The    eminent 
saint,   whom  fervent  prayer  and  unwavering  faith 
keep  upon   the   mountain's   summit,  under  the   full 
sunshine  of  divine  love,  can  almost  hear  the  beloved 
ones  calling  him  up  to  his  heavenly  home. 

"  Come  to  the  land  of  peace  ! 
Come  where  the  tempest  hath  no  longer  sway, 
The  shadow  passes  from  the  soul  away. 
The  sounds  of  weeping  cease  ! 


Fear  hath  no  dwelling  there ! 
Come  to  the  mingling  of  repose  and  love. 
Breathed  by  the  silent  spirit  of  the  dove 

Through  the  celestial  air  ! 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


115 


Come  to  the  bright  and  blest, 
And  crowned  forever  !  —  'midst  that  shining  band. 
Gathered  to  heaven's  own  wreath  from  every  land 

Thy  spirit  shall  find  rest ! 

Thou  hast  been  long  alone  ; 
Come  to  thy  mother  !  —  on  the  Sabbath  shore, 
The  heart  that  rocked  thy  childhood  back  once  more 

Shall  take  its  wearied  one. 

In  silence  wert  thou  left ! 
Come  to  thy  sisters  !— joyously  again 
All  the  home-voices,  blest  in  one  sweet  strain. 

Shall  greet  their  long  bereft. 

Over  thine  orphan  head 
The  storm  hath  swept,  as  o'er  a  willow's  bough  ; 
Como  to  thy  father  !  —  it  is  finished  now  ; 

Thy  tears  have  all  been  shed. 

In  thy  divine  abode 
Change  finds  no  pathway,  memory  no  dark  trace  ; 
And,  0,  bright  victory  !  — •  death  by  love  no  place  ! 

Come,  spirit,  to  thy  God  !  " 


II.  The  doctrine  which  we  are  advocating  is  in 
accordance  with  human  reason.  Although  it  is 
declared  that  in  the  future  life  "we  shall  be 
changed,''  yet  we  have  no  evidences  to  believe,  that 
the  change  will  be  such  as  to  destroy  all  those  dis- 
tinctive features  and  peculiar  characteristics  by  which 
we  recognize  each  other  on  earth.  Here,  after  a 
separation  from  our  friends,  for  many  years,  during 
which  they  may  have  passed  through  great  changes. 


116 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


in  appearance,  manners  and  character,  we  are  able 
to  know  them  when  we  meet.     Even  those  who  had 
been  our  playmates  in  childhood  are  recognized  in 
old  age,  and  we  take  pleasure  in  recalling  the  inci- 
dents of  our  early  history,  and  reviving  associations 
connected    with    the    sports    and    studies  of   youth. 
With   many  persons,   the   power  of  memory   is  so 
great   as  to   enable   them  to  recall  every  one  with 
whom  they  had  formed  even  a  slight  acquaintance. 
Now,  can  we  suppose  that  so  noble  and  powerful  a 
faculty  as  the  memory  will  be  obliterated  from  the 
mind,  when  we  shall  have  passed  the  boundaries  of 
the  grave  ?     Or,  can  we  suppose  that  there  will  be 
such  a  loss   of  every   external  feature,  movement, 
expression,  habit  of  thought,  and  peculiarity  of  char- 
acter, as  will  preclude  the  possibility  of  one  friend's 
knowing   another?     If  memory   is   so   tenacious   in 
this  life,  — if  we   regard  it  as  an   important  and 
binding  duty  to  retain  a  warm  affection  for  those 
here  Avith  whom  we   are   connected   by  the  ties  of 
kindred,  friendship  or  religion,  — if  this  love  is  to 
us  a  source  of  so  much  interest  and  pleasure,  can 
we  suppose,  for  a  moment,  that  death  Avill  forever 
sever  these  ties,  and  cut  off  this  fountain  of  enjoy- 
ment? 

We  beUeve  that  our  great  mission,  in  this  life,  is 
to  make  preparation  for  the  next,  — that  we  are 
placed  here  to  cultivate  virtues  which  wiU  be  carried 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


117 


to  still  higher  perfection  in  another  and  nobler  state 
of  being.  And  among  these  virtues,  Ave  must  regard 
not  certainly  as  the  least  important,  those  which 
grow  out  of  our  relations  with  each  other.  The 
parent  is  prompted,  by  the  natural  instincts  of  the 
heart,  to  love  his  child,  and  promote  his  welfare. 
The  child,  from  a  sense  of  gratitude,  is  interested 
in  the  parent,  and,  if  he  is  faithful,  does  all  in  his 
power  to  promote  the  parent's  happiness,  and  make 
some  returns  for  the  kindness  received.  The  family 
relation  is  instituted  for  the  cultivation  of  the  social 
affections,  and  in  society  Ave  are  made  dependent 
one  upon  another,  that  mutual  confidence,  love  and 
benevolence,  may  be  called  into  exercise.  And  in 
proportion  as  the  spirit  of  true  piety  reigns  in  the 
hearts  and  consciences  of  a  community,  do  Ave  find 
the  social  virtues  developed.  While  sin  tends  to 
sever  every  tender  tie,  to  suppress  every  noble 
impulse  and  generous  emotion  of  our  nature,  holiness 
promotes  the  groAvth  of  the  affections,  and  gives  a 
sweetness  and  sacredness  to  human  friendships. 

Some  of  the  most  deUghtful  intimacies  on  earth 
have  been  formed  between  those  Avho  have  been 
brought  together  by  a  similarity  of  religious  tastes 
and  feelings.  Having  common  temptations  to  resist, 
and  trials  to  endure ;  accustomed  to  Avorship  in  the 
same  sanctuary,  and  to  mingle  their  prayers  and 
praises  in  the  same   social   circle;    called  to   labor 


118 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


together  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  they  have  formed  a 
friendship  which  nothing  could  destroy.  Especially 
where  devoted  Christians  have  been  afflicted  in  a 
similar  manner,  by  the  loss  of  dear  companions  or 
children,  have  their  sympathies  dTuvm  them  together, 
and  produced  an  attacliment  which  has  lasted  to  the 
close  of  life. 

Is  it  not,  then,  reasonable  to  suppose,  that  the 
same  religion  which  here  so  ennobles  the  social  nature 
of  man,  —  which  elevates  and  sanctifies  true  friend- 
ship,—  will,  in  a  higher  life,  more  fully  develop 
the  affections,  and  give  greater  intensity  to  our  love  ? 
In  seasons  of  affliction,  when  the  saint  mourns  the 
loss  of  a  devoted  Christian  friend,  all  the  instincts 
of  nature,  and  the  feelings  of  the  heart,  favor  the 
idea  that  the  separation  is  only  temporary,  and  that 
there  will  be  a  reunion  in  a  brighter  and  purer  world 
above.  As  the  survivor  lingers  about  the  grave  of 
the  departed,  this  hope  animates  the  soul,  and  helps 
to  support  it  under  its  oppressive  burden.  The  poet 
has  beautifully  described  the  emotions  of  the  afflicted 
heart,  in  the  following  stanzas: 


**  Oft  weeping  Memory  sits  alone. 
Beside  some  grave,  at  even, 
And  calls  upon  some  spirit  flown, 
0  say,  shall  those  on  earth  our  own 
Be  ours  again  in  heaven? 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS.  119 

Amid  these  lone,  sepulchral  shades. 

Where  sleep  our  dear  ones  riven, 
Is  not  some  lingering  spirit  near, 
To  tell  if  those  divided  here 

Unite  and  know,  in  heaven? 

Shall  friends  who  o'er  the  TVASte  of  life 

By  the  same  storms  are  driven. 
Shall  they  recount,  in  realms  of  bliss. 
The  fortunes  and  the  tears  of  this. 

And  love  again,  in  heaven? 

When  hearts  which  have  on  earth  been  one 

By  ruthless  death  are  riven. 
Why  does  the  one  which  death  has  reft 
Drag  off  in  grief  the  one  that 's  left, 

If  not  to  meet  in  heaven  ? 

The  warmest  love  on  earth  is  still 

Imperfect  when  't  is  given  ; 
But  there's  a  purer  clime  above. 
Where  perfect  hearts  in  perfect  love 

Unite ;  and  this  is  heaven. 

If  love  on  earth  is  but    *  in  part,' 

As  light  and  shade  at  even, 

If  sin  doth  plant  a  thorn  between 
The  truest  hearts,  —  there  is,  I  ween, 

A  perfect  love,  in  heaven. 

0,  happy  world !  0,  glorious  place ! 

Where  all  who  are  forgiven 
Shall  find  their  loved  and  lost  below, 
And  hearts,  like  meeting  stream,  shall  flow. 

Forever  one,  in  heaven." 

m.   We  would  next  inquire  into  the  teachings 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  upon  this  doctrine. 


I 


120 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


121 


1^ 


While,  in  the  Old  Testament  especially,  there  is 
an  absence  of  direct  and  unqualified  declarations, 
respecting  this  question,  yet  there  are  allusions  and 
expressions  which  indicate  a  belief  in  heavenly 
recognition,  even  among  the  Jews.  The  patriarchs, 
when  dying,  spoke  of  being  gathered  to  their  peo- 
ple, or  to  their  flithers,  while,  also,  giving  directions 
respecting  the  burial  of  their  bodies.  Jacob,  a  short 
time  previous  to  his  death,  said  to  his  sons,  "I  am 
to  be  gathered  unto  my  people  ;  bury  me  with  my 
fathers."  Gen.  xlix.  29.  Then,  at  the  close  of  the 
chapter,  it  is  recorded,  "And  w^hen  Jacob  had 
made  an  end  of  commanding  his  sons,  he  gathered 
up  his  feet  into  his  bed,  and  yielded  up  the  ghost, 
and  was  gathered  unto  his  people.'*  It  is  said,  too, 
of  Abraham,  that  he  "  gave  up  the  ghost,  and  died 
in  a  good  old  age,  and  w^as  gathered  to  his  people.*' 
Isaac,  also,  "gave  up  the  ghost  and  died,  and  was 
gathered  unto  his  people,  being  old  and  full  of  days  ; 
and  his  sons  Esau  and  Jacob  buried  him."  Now, 
it  is  obvious,  from  this  language,  that  the  phrase, 
"gathered  to  his  people,"  refers  to  something  dis- 
tinct from  the  burial  of  the  body.  In  the  case  of 
Jacob,  the  sacred  writer  goes  on  to  state  the  circum- 
stances that  followed  his  death  ;  —  the  mourning  of 
Joseph,  the  embalming  of  the  body,  and  the  inter- 
view with  Pharaoh  respecting  the  burial.  And 
after  the  Egyptians  had  mourned  for  him  "three- 


score and  ten  days,"  "Joseph  went  up  to  bury 
his  father."  Thus,  forty  days  after  Jacob  was 
"gathered  to  his  people,"  the  rites  of  his  burial 
were  performed.  In  his  dying  hour,  while  bidding 
farewell  to  earthly  scenes,  and  to  his  children,  who 
stood  around  him,  he  felt  consoled  by  the  thought, 
that  he  was  going  to  mingle  with  his  sainted  ances- 
tors, and  participate  with  them  in  the  enjoyments 
of  the  spirit  world. 

When  Moses,  the  illustrious  leader  of  the  Children 
of  Israel,  had  accomplished  his  mission,  God  said  to 
him,  "Get  thee  up  unto  Mount  Nebo,  which  is  in 
the  land  of  Moab,  and  die  in  the  mount  whither 
thou  goest  up,  and  be  gathered  unto  thy  people,  as 
Aaron  thy  brother  died  in  Mount  Ilor,  and  was 
gjithered  unto  his  people."  This  language  cannot 
be  regarded  as  synonymous  with  "being  buried  with 
his  fathers;"  for  we  are  informed  that  Moses  was 
"buried  in  a  valley  in  the  land  of  Moab,  over 
against  Beth-pcor ;  but  no  man  knoweth  of  his 
sepulchre  unto  this  day."  Thus  the  holy  patriarchs 
and  eminent  seiTants  of  God,  one  after  another, 
passed  away,  and  joined  the  glorious  company  who 
waited  at  the  gates  of  the  celestial  city  to  welcome 
them  to  their  everlasting  home. 

The  opinion  which  we  arc  advocating  is  confirmed 
by  Jahn,  in  his  Archaeology,  §  203.  He  says,  "  The 
Hebrews  regarded  life  as  a  journey,  —  as  a  pilgrim- 

11 


122 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


age  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  The  traveller,  as 
they  supposed,  when  he  arrived  at  the  end  of  this 
journey,  which  happened  when  he  died,  was  received 
into  the  company  of  his  ancestors,  who  had  gone 
before  him.  *  *  *  Opinions  of  this  kind  are  the 
origin  and  ground  of  such  phrases  as  the  following 
To  be  gathered  to  one's  people ;  to  go  to  one's 
fathers.  This  visiting  of  the  fathers  has  reference 
to  the  immortal  part,  and  is  clearly  distinguished 
from  the  mere  burial  of  the  body.*' 

The  Psalmist  David  evidently  believed  in  the 
doctrine  of  heavenly  recognition,  and  found  comfort 
in  it,  when  bereaved  of  those  whom  he  dearly  loved. 
Wliile  his  child  was  sick,  and  he  was  bowed  down 
under  the  weight  of  his  affliction,  he  fasted  and 
w^ept,  and  pleaded  with  God  to  spare  the  life  of  the 
child.  But,  when  the  child  died,  he  arose  from  the 
earth,  and  required  his  servants  to  set  bread  before 
him,  "and  he  did  eat.''  They,  astonished  at  his 
conduct,  sought  an  explanation  of  it,  when  he  said, 
"  While  the  child  was  yet  alive,  I  fasted  and  wept ; 
for  I  said,  who  can  tell  whether  God  will  be  gracious 
to  me,  that  the  child  may  live  ?  But  now  he  is 
dead,  wherefore  should  I  fast?  Can  I  bring  him 
back  again  ?  /  shall  go  to  him,  but  he  shall  not 
return  to  me."  How  beautiful  and  touching  are 
the  words  of  this  bereaved  father,  who,  though  living 
in  the  twilight  of  spiritual  knowledge,  was  yet  full 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


123 


of  confidence  that  he  would  again  meet  his  departed 
child !  While  the  object  of  his  affections  yet  lived, 
and  there  remained  a  ray  of  hope  that  he  might 
recover,  he  used  every  means  in  his  power  to  save 
him.  All  that  the  love  of  a  father,  the  piety  of  a 
saint,  or  the  power  of  a  king,  could  do,  was  done, 
to  secure  the  child's  restoration  to  health.  But  the 
moment  that  the  child  dies,  the  father  plants  himself, 
with  implicit  faith,  upon  the  doctrine  of  heavenly 
recognition.  As  he  gazes  upon  the  cold,  silent  form, 
of  the  departed,  he  feels  that  tliis  is  not  the  child, 
but  that  he  lives  in  higher  and  purer  regions,  where 
he  will  one  day  meet  him,  and  again  hear  his  voice, 
receive  his  smiles,  and  experience  his  love.  "I 
shall  go  to  him."  ''After  the  trials  and  toils  of 
this  life  are  over,  I  shall  depart,  and  be  reunited  to 
the  beloved  one." 

IIow  many  fathers,  in  similar  circumstances,  have 
felt  the  consoling  influence  of  this  hope,  and  been 
sustained  by  the  anticipation  of  a  reunion  in  that 
world  where  there  is  no  more  pain,  sickness,  sor- 
row, or  death ! 

The  following  touching  verses  are  expressive  of 
a  bereaved  father's  tenderness  and  hope.  They  are 
entitled 

MY   CHILD. 

I  cannot  make  him  dead ! 
His  fair,  sunshiny  head, 
Is  ever  bounding  round  my  study-chair ; 


124 


EMBLEMS    OP    HEAVEN. 


Yet,  when  my  eyes,  now  dim 
With  tears,  I  turn  to  him. 
The  vision  vanishes  —  he  is  not  there  ! 

I  walk  my  parlor-floor. 

And,  through  the  open  door, 
I  hear  a  footfall  on  the  chamber  stair ; 

I  'm  stepping  towai-d  the  hall. 

To  give  the  boy  a  call, 
And  then  bethink  me  that  — he  is  not  there! 


I  know  his  face  is  hid 

Under  the  coffin-lid  ; 
Closed  are  his  eyes,  cold  is  his  forehead  fair ; 

My  hand  that  marble  felt. 

O'er  it  in  prayer  I  knelt. 
Yet  my  heart  whispers  that —he  is  not  there ! 

I  cannot  make  him  dea<i ! 

When  passing  by  the  bed 
So  long  watched  over  with  parental  care. 

My  spirit  and  my  eye 

Seek  it  inquiringly. 
Before  the  thought  comes  that  —  he  is  not  there! 

When,  at  the  day's  calm  close, 

Before  we  seek  repose, 
I'm  with  his  mother,  offering  up  our  prayer, 

Whate'er  I  may  be  saying, 

I  am,  in  spirit,  praying 
For  our  boy's  spirit,  though — he  is  not  tliere ! 

Not  there  !    Where,  then,  is  he  ? 

—  The  form  I  used  to  see 
Was  but  the  raiment  that  he  used  to  wear. 

The  grave,  that  now  doth  press 

Upon  that  cast-off  dress. 
Is  but  his  wardrobe  locked  ;  —  ^  is  not  there ! 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


125 


He  lives !    In  all  the  past. 

He  lives ;  nor,  to  the  last. 
Of  seeing  him  again  will  I  despair  ; 

In  dreams  I  see  him  now. 

And  on  his  angel  brow 
I  see  it  written,  "Thou  shalt  see  me  there!'* 

Yes,  we  all  live  to  God ! 

Fatukr,  thy  chastening  rod 
So  help  us,  thine  afflicted  ones,  to  bear. 

That,  in  the  spirit  land. 

Meeting  at  thy  right  hand, 
*Twill  be  our  heaven  to  find  that— he  ifl  there! 

Passing  from  the  Old  Testament  to  the  New, 
we  find  satisfiictorjs  though  not  direct  evidences,  of 
the  doctrine  of  heavenly  recognition.  Our  blessed 
Saviour,  in  his  intercourse  with  his  disciples,  and 
in  the  instructions  which  he  gave  to  his  followers, 
seems  to  take  it  for  granted,  that  friendships  and 
Christian  ties  which  are  formed  on  earth  will  be 
continued  and  perpetuated  in  heaven.  He  often, 
in  communicating  important  truths,  addressed  the 
social  nature  of  man,  and  employed  imagery  drawn 
from  the  family  relation.  God  is  presented  to  us 
as  his  father  and  our  father.  He  himself  is  our  elder 
brother.  Heaven  is  our  home,  whither  he  has  gone 
to  prepare  mansions  for  all  true  believers.  To  com- 
fort his  disciples,  when  about  to  be  separated  from 
them,  he  said,  "Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled; 
ye  believe  in  God,  believe  also  in  me.  *  *  *  If 
I  go  and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will  come  again 

11* 


126 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


127 


and  receive  you  unto  myself,  that  where  I  am,  there 
ye  may  be  also."  As  expressive  of  the  intimate 
and  tender  relations  which  he  sustained  to  them,  he 
said,  "I  call  you  not  servants,  for  the  servant 
knoweth  not  what  his  lord  doeth ;  but  I  have  called 
you  friends,  for  all  things  that  I  have  heard  of  my 
father  I  have  made  known  unto  you." 

In  referring  to  the  joys  of  heaven,  he  said,  ''  Many 
shall  come  from  the  east  and  the  west,  and  shall  sit 
down  with  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven."     Here  the  doctrine  of  recoo-- 
nition  is  distinctly  acknowledged.     The   patriarchs, 
with   the   saints   gathered   from   every   part   of   the 
earth,    are    represented    as    feasting    together,    and 
enjoying  social  intercourse.     And  if  an  acquaintance 
may   be   formed   with   Abraham,   Isaac   and   Jacob, 
why  may  we  not  know  the  prophets,  apostles,  mar- 
tyrs, the  illustrious  hosts  of  the  redeemed,  and  those 
pious  relatives  and  Christian  friends  with  whom  we 
have  been  associated  on  earth?     Why  may  we  not 
meet  there    St.    Paul,    Stephen,   John  the   beloved 
disciple,  Augustine,   Luther,    Calvin,   Edwards,  and 
other  distinguished  saints? 

The  earnestness  with  which  Christ  urged  upon 
his  foUowers  the  duty  of  loving  one  another,  indi- 
cates that  their  friendships  would  not  terminate  with 
death.  ''This  is  my  commandment,  that  ye  love 
one   another,    as   I  have  loved  you^      The    strong 


if 


affection  and  deep  interest  which  he  felt  for  them, 
he  required  that  they  should  feel  for  each  other. 
Among  the  Christian  virtues,  he  set  forth  brotherly 
love,  as  one  of  the  most  prominent.  He  made  the 
exercise  of  it  an  essential  evidence  of  true  faith,  and 
as  vital  to  the  perpetuity  and  progress  of  his  king- 
dom. Nor  is  there  a  more  satisfactory  and  convinc- 
ing proof  of  the  genuine  piety  of  believers,  than  the 
prevalence  among  them  of  true  friendship  and  affec- 
tion. ''  We  know,"  says  John,  "  that  we  have  passed 
from  death  to  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren. 
He  that  lovcth  not  his  brother,  abideth  in  death." 
Now,  such  being  the  requisitions  of  the  gospel, 
and  such  the  tests  of  genuine  religion  in  the  soul, 
we  have  every  reason  to  believe  that  these  strong 
attachments  w^hich  are  formed  on  earth  will  be  con- 
tinued in  heaven ;  that  there  our  social  enjoyments 
will  be  carried  to  a  high  state  of  perfection,  and  that 
contributing  to  the  happiness  of  others  will  be  a 
prominent  source  of  felicity  thi'oughout  eternity. 

"  The  saints  on  earth,  when  sweetly  they  converse. 
And  the  dear  favors  of  kind  Heaven  rehearse, 
Each  feels  the  other's  joys  ;  both  doubly  share 
The  blessings  which  devoutly  they  compare. 
If  saints  such  mutual  joy  feel  here  below, 
When  they  each  other's  heavenly  foretastes  know, 
I       What  joys  transport  them  at  each  other's  sight. 
When  they  shall  meet  in  empjTeal  height ! 
Friends,  even  in  heaven,  one  happiness  would  miss. 
Should  they  not  know  each  otlier  when  in  bliss." 


1 
1 


128 


EMBLEMS    OP    HEAVEN. 


RECOGNITION     OF    FRIENDS. 


129 


The  scene  which  occurred  upon  the  mount,  at  the 
time  of  Christ's  transfiguration,  is  full  of  instructions 
in  regard  to  the  question  before  us.     It  is  thus 
described  by   St.  Luke:     "And  it  came  to  pass, 
about  eight  days  after  these  sayings,  he  took  Peter, 
and  John,  and  James,  and  Avent  up  into  a  mountain 
to  pray.     And  as  he  prayed,  the  fashion  of  his  coun- 
tenance  was   altered,   and    his    raiment  was  white 
and  glistening.     And  behold  there  talked  with  him 
two  men,  which  were  Moses  and  Elias,  who  appeared 
in  glory,  and  spoke  of  his  decease,  which  he  should 
accomplish  at  Jerusalem.''     In  this  scene,  all  who 
were  present  are  represented  as  knowing  each  other. 
Although  Moses  and  Elias  had  left   this  world  at 
periods  so  remote,  yet  they  had  become  acquainted 
in  heaven,  and  now  they  visited  together  the  Lord 
of  glory.     They  had  doubtless  watched  the  Saviour's 
career  since  he  had  been  on  the  earth,  and  had  been 
deeply  interested  in   the   progress  of   his    mission. 
They  had  witnessed    his    trials,   sympathized    with 
him  in  his  sufferings,  and  now  they  came  to  comfort 
and  strengthen  him  for  the  last  tragical  scenes  of 
his  life.     The  disciples,  though  they  were  filled  with 
astonishment  at  what   they  beheld,  yet  felt  that  it 
was   delightful   to  be   in  such  society.     Peter   ex- 
claimed, *' Master,  it  is  good  for  us  to  be  here:  let 
us   make   three   tiibemacles ;    one  for  thee,  one  for 
Moses,  and  one  for  Elia.s."     He  desired  at  once  to 


build  habitations,  that  he  might  retain  the  illustri- 
ous visitants,  and  enjoy,  as  long  as  possible,  sweet 
intercourse  with  them.  But  they  soon  took  their 
flight  back  to  their  glorious  abode,  where  now  Peter, 
James  and  John,  and  all  the  apostles,  are  enjoying 
their  society ;  and,  instead  of  frail  tabernacles,  they 
are  dwelling  in  a  city  "that  hath  foundations  whose 
builder  and  maker  is  God." 

The  description  which  our  Saviour  gives  of  the 
final  judgment,  is  also  referred  to  by  writers  upon 
this  subject,  as  proof  of  the  doctrine. of  heavenly 
recognition.  In  answer  to  Peter's  inquiries  respect- 
ing the  reward  which  awaited  them  in  the  future 
life,  Christ  said,  "Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye 
wliich  have  followed  me  in  the  regeneration,  when 
the  Son  of  Man  shall  sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glory, 
ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the 
twelve  tribes  of  Israel."  In  this  case,  it  is  obvious 
that  if  the  apostles  are  to  occupy  the  distinguished 
position  of  judges,  and  discharge  the  duties  con- 
nected with  such  an  office,  they  must  know  each 
other,  and  those  whose  characters  they  are  to 
examine.  "  Whatever  may  be  the  nature  of  their 
office,  or  in  whatever  manner  it  may  be  exercised, 
it  must  include  the  knowledge  of  individuals,  and 
of  their  relation  to  the  present  world.  In  other 
words,  the  apostles  must  know  the  persons  submitted 
to  their  jurisdiction  to  be  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel ; 


130 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVEN. 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


131 


and  it  is  equally  plain  that  the  Israelites  must,  on 
the  other  hand,  be  aware  that  their  judges  are  the 
twelve  apostles.  But,  if  this  be  admitted,  what 
should  hinder  the  individuals  of  either  party  from 
becoming  known  to  one  another  ?  And,  in  the  face 
of  such  evidence,  on  what  ground  can  the  belief  of 
a  general  recognition  amongst  friends  be  reasonably 
called  in  question  ?  " 

The  apostles,  from  the  language  which  they  used 
in  reference  to  the  future  life,  evidently  expected 
to  know  each  other,  and  those  whom  they  had  been 
the  means  of  converting  to  Christianity.  They 
regarded  heaven  as  a  place,  or  state,  where  the 
social  affections  would  be  called  into  vigorous  exer- 
cise ;  where  the  warm  Christian  friendships  formed 
on  earth  would  be  continued ;  where  they  would  be 
united,  not  only  ''to  an  innumerable  company  of 
angels,*'  but  "to  the  general  assembly  and  church 
of  the  first  born,  which  are  Avritten  in  heaven,  and 
to  God,  the  judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of 
just  men  made  perfect.*'  They  anticipated,  with 
the  greatest  delight,  the  hour  when  "the  whole 
family,  in  heaven  and  in  earth,*'  would  meet  in 
their  Father's  house,  enjoy  his  smiles,  and  bow  in 
adoration  before  his  throne  ;  when,  amid  the  bright 
and  innumerable  multitude,  they  would  recognize 
their  "  elder  Brother,"  and  be  permitted  to  cast 
their  crowns  at  his  feet,  and  ascribe  to  him  the 


11 


glory  of  their  salvation ;  when  they  w^ould  together 
gaze  upon  the  splendors  of  their  celestial  home,  and 
enter  the  glorious  mansions  prepared  for  them. 

In  one  of  the  passages  which  we  have  quoted,  at 
the  commencement  of  this  article,  this  doctrine  is 
distinctly  recognized.  St.  Paul,  in  writing  to  the 
Colossians,  says,  after  referring  to  Christ  as  the  hope 
of  glory,  "  Whom  we  preach,  warning  every  man, 
and  teaching  every  man  in  all  wisdom  ;  that  we  may 
present  every  man  perfect  in  CMst  Jesus."  From 
this  language,  w^e  learn  that  the  apostle  was  stimu- 
lated to  be  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  his  duties  by 
the  anticipated  pleasure  of  meeting  his  converts  in 
the  heavenly  world,  and  presenting  them  to  Christ, 
as  the  trophies  of  the  power  of  a  Saviour's  love. 
He  wished  to  warn  every  man  of  the  dangers  of 
impenitence,  and  the  consequences  of  apostasy ;  and 
to  teach  them  in  all  wisdom,  instruct  them  thor- 
oughly in  the  precepts  and  doctrines  of  Christianity, 
that  he  might  present  them  perfect  before  the 
Redeemer's  throne. 

In  his  epistle  to  the  Thessalonians  he  says,  "For 
w^hat  is  our  hope,  or  joy,  or  crown  of  rejoicing  ?  Are 
not  even  ye  in  the  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
at  his  coming  ?  For  ye  are  our  glory  and  joy." 
Ilerp  the  apostle  distinctly  affirms  that  those  whom 
he  is  instrumental  in  turning  to  righteousness  will 
be,  at  the  coming  of  Christ,  not  only  his  "hope," 


132 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


but  his  ''joy  and  crown  of  rejoicing/'  Macknight, 
in  his  able  and  learned  commentary  on  the  epistles, 
thus  remarks  upon  this  passage  (page  408) :  "  The 
manner  in  which  the  apostle  speaks  of  the  Thessa- 
lonians,  in  this  passage,  shows  that  he  expected  to 
know  his  converts  at  the  day  of  judgment.  If  so, 
we  may  hope  to  know  our  relations  and  friends 
then.  And,  as  there  is  no  reason  to  think,  that  in 
the  future  life  we  shall  lose  those  natural  and  social 
affections,  which  constitute  so  great  a  part  of  our 
present  enjoyments,  may  we  not  expect  that  these 
affections,  purified  from  everything  animal  and  ter- 
restrial, will  be  a  source  of  our  happiness  in  that 
life  likewise  ?  It  must  be  remembered,  however, 
that,  in  the  other  world,  we  shall  love  one  another, 
not  so  much  on  account  of  the  relation  and  friend- 
ship that  formerly  subsisted  between  us,  as  on 
account  of  the  knowledge  and  virtue  that  we  pos- 
sess ;  for,  among  rational  beings,  whose  affections 
will  all  be  suited  to  the  high  state  of  moral  and 
intellectual  perfection  to  which  they  shall  be  raised, 
the  most  endearing  relations  and  warmest  friendsliips 
will  be  those  which  are  founded  on  excellence  of 
character.  What  a  powerful  consideration  this,  to 
excite  us  to  cultivate  in  our  relations  and  friends 
the  noble  and  lasting  qualities  of  knowledge  and 
virtue,  which  will  prove  Such  a  source  of  happiness, 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


133 


to  them  and  to  us,  through  the  endless  ages  of 
eternity  !'* 

There  are  other  passages,  in  Paul's  epistles  to 
tlie  Corinthians,  equally  decisive  with  those  already 
adduced.  The  apostles  fully  expected  to  meet  in 
heaven,  not  only  those  whom  they  had  instructed, 
and  over  whom  they  had  exercised  a  pastoral  watch 
and  care,  but  all  with  whom  they  had  labored  in 
the  cause  of  Christ.  Their  companions  in  toil  and 
suffering,  —  those  with  whom  they  had  prayed,  and 
wept,  and  struggled,  in  efforts  to  build  up  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom,  —  they  hoped  to  meet  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high.  They  believed 
that  they  would  rejoice  together  in  their  victories, 
and  shout  with  rapture  in  view  of  the  pleasures  of 
heavenly  society  that  would  open  before  them. 

If  we  are  faithful,  we  shall  undoubtedly  share 
with  them  in  these  blessings.  The  pastor  will  meet 
the  beloved  members  of  his  flock,  whom  he  has 
instructed  in  the  duties  and  doctrines  of  our  holy 
religion,  and  whose  devotions  he  has  led.  Sabbath 
after  Sabbath,  in  the  sanctuary.  Those,  especially, 
whom  he  has  been  the  means  of  converting,  from 
the  error  of  their  w^ays,  to  "the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus,''  will  be  his  joy  and  croAvn  of  rejoicing.  The 
agedt  servant  of  God,  who  has  for  years  ministered 
at  the  altar,  whose  whitened  locks  and  venerable 
form   indicate  his  nearness  to  the  spirit  world, — 

12 


134 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


who  has  stood  by  the  dying  bed  of  one  parishioner 
after  another,  until  an  entire  generation  has  passed 
before  him  into  the  eternal  world,  — shall  renew 
his  Christian  friendships  and  sweet  rehgious  associa- 
tions in  another  world,  where  there  shall  be  no  more 
partings  forever.  The  father  who  has  consecrated 
his  children  to  God,  and  trained  them  for  his  ser- 
vice, will  meet  those  of  them  who  have  believed  in 
Jesus,  amid  the  joys  and  raptures  of  a  heavenly 
home.  The  bereaved  Christian  mother,  who  has 
laid  away  her  infant  child  in  the  cold  grave,  will 
be  reunited  to  its  angel  spirit  in  those  pure  and 
bright  regions.  Her  feelings  and  hopes  are  sweetly 
expressed  in  the  following  lines  by  Montgomery, 
entitled 

A  mother's   lament. 

I  loved  thee,  daughter  of  my  heart  ! 

My  child,  I  Iove«l  thee  dearly  ; 
And,  though  we  only  met  to  part, 

How  sweetly  !  how  severely  ! 
Nor  life  nor  death  can  sever 
My  soul  from  thine  forever. 

Thy  days,  my  little  one,  were  few  ; 

An  angel's  morning  visit, 
That  came  and  vanished  with  the  dew, — 

'Twas  here,  'tis  gone,  — where  is  it? 
Yet  didst  thou  leave  behind  thee 
A  clue  for  love  to  find  thee. 


The  eye,  the  lip,  the  cheek,  the  brow, 
The  hands  stretched  forth  in  gladness, 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


135 


And  life,  joy,  rapture,  beauty  now, 
Then  dashed  with  infant  sadness  ; 
Till,  brightening  by  transition, 
Retui-ned  the  fairy  vision. 

Where  are  they  now,  —  those  smiles,  those  tears. 

Thy  mother's  darlhig  treasure? 
She  sees  them  still,  and  still  she  hears 
Thy  tones  of  pain  or  pleasure. 
To  her  quick  pulse  revealing 
Unutterable  feeling. 

Sarah !  my  last,  my  youngest  love. 

The  crown  of  every  other  ! 
Though  thou  art  born  in  heaven  above, 
I  am  thine  only  mother  ; 
Nor  will  aflfection  let  me 
Believe  thou  canst  forget  me. 

Then,  —  thou  in  heaven,  and  I  on  earth,— 

May  this  one  hope  delight  us. 
That  thou  wilt  hail  my  second  birth. 
When  death  shall  reunite  us. 
Where  worlds  no  more  can  sever 
Parent  and  child  forever ! 


IV.  Some  persons  may  suggest  the  inquiry, 
What  views  have  our  standard  theologians  enter- 
tained upon  this  subject?  What  opinions  have 
those  men  held  who  have  been  most  deeply  imbued 
with  the  spirit  of  Christianity,  —  who  have  devoted 
their  lives  to  the  investigation  of  truth,  and  to  whom 
we  have  been  accustomed  to  look  for  wisdom  and 
instruction  ? 

In  reply,  we  are  able  to  furnish  the  most  satis- 


136 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


factory  evidence  that  they  not  only  believed  in  this 
doctrine,  but  cherished  it  with  the  greatest  fond- 
ness, and  found  in  it  a  rich  source  of  consolation 
and  joy  to  their  own  hearts. 

From  among  many  testimonies,  I  would  select  a 
few;  and  these  are  quoted  from  Ilarbaugh's  able 
and  excellent  work  on  "Heavenly  Eecognition," 
already  referred  to. 


I.     REV.  DR.  EDWARDS. 

It  is  reasonable  to  believe  that  the  saints  shall 
know  that  they  had  such  and  such  a  relation  to 
one  another,  when  they  were  on  the  earth.  The 
father  shall  know  that  such  a  one  was  his  child ; 
the  husband  shall  remember  that  such  a  one  was 
his  wife ;  the  scriptural  guide  shall  know  that  such 
belonged  to  his  flock  ;  and  so  all  other  relations  of 
persons  shall  be  renewed  and  known  in  heaven. 
The  ground  of  which  assertion  is  this,  —  that  the 
soul  of  man  is  of  that  nature  that  it  depends  not  on 
the  body  and  sense,  and,  therefore,  being  separated, 
knows  all  that  it  knew  in  the  body.  And,  for  this 
reason,  it  is  not  to  be  doubted  that  it  arrives  in  the 
other  world  with  the  same  desires  and  inclinations 
that  it  had  here  ;  so  that  the  delights  of  conversa- 
tion are  continued  in  heaven.  Friends  and  relations 
are  flxmiliar  and  free  with  one  another,  and  call  to 
mind  their  former  circumstances  and   concerns,   in 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


137 


the   world,   so   far   as  they   may   be   serviceable   to 
advance  their  happiness. 

n.    DR.  GEORGE   CHRISTIAN   KNAPP. 

According  to  the  representations  contained  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  the  saints  will  dwell  together  in 
the  future  world,  and  form,  as  it  were,  a  kingdom, 
a  state,  of  God.  They  will  there  partake  of  a  com- 
mon felicity.  Their  enjoyment  will  doubtless  be 
very  much  heightened  by  friendship,  and  by  their 
confiding  intercourse  with  each  other.  We  must, 
however,  separate  all  earthly  imperfection  from  our 
conceptions  of  this  heavenly  society.  But  that  we 
shall  there  recognize  our  former  friends,  and  shall 
be  again  associated  with  them,  was  uniformly 
believed  by  all  antiquity.  The  idea  was  admitted 
as  altogether  rational,  and  as  a  consoling  thought, 
by  the  most  distinguished  ancient  philosophers. 
Even  reason  regards  this  as  in  a  high  degree  proba- 
ble ;  but  to  one  who  believes  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
it  cannot  be  a  matter  of  doubt  and  conjecture. 


ra.     REV.  JOHN   DICK,  D.  D. 

It  has  been  asked  whether,  in  this  blessed  abode, 
the  saints  will  know  one  another?  One  should 
think  that  the  question  was  unnecessary,  as  the 
answer  naturally  presents  itself  to  every  man's 
mind;    and  it   could  only  have  occurred  to   some 

12* 


138 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


139 


dreaming  theologian,  who,  in  his  airy  speculations, 
has  soared  far  beyond  the  sphere  of  reason  and 
common  sense.  Who  can  doubt  whether  the  saints 
will  know  one  another  ?  What  reason  can  be  given 
why  they  should  not?  Would  it  be  any  part  of 
their  perfection  to  have  all  their  former  ideas  obliter- 
ated, and  to  meet  as  strangers,  in  the  other  w^orld  ? 
Would  it  give  us  a  more  favorable  notion  of  the 
assembly  in  heaven  to  suppose  it  to  consist  of  a 
multitude  of  unknown  individuals,  who  never  hold 
communication  with  each  other,  or  by  some  inexpli- 
cable restraint  are  prevented,  amidst  an  intimate 
intercourse,  from  mutual  discoveries  ?  Or  have  they 
forgotten  what  they  themselves  were,  so  that  they 
cannot  reveal  it  to  their  associates?  What  would 
be  gained  by  this  ignorance,  no  man  can  tell; 
but  we  can  tell  what  would  be  lost  by  it.  They 
would  lose  all  the  happiness  of  meeting  again,  on 
the  peaceful  shore,  those  from  whom  they  were 
separated  by  the  storms  of  life ;  of  seeing  among: 
the  trophies  of  divine  grace  many  of  whom  they  had 
despaired,  and  for  whose  sake  they  had  gone  down 
with  sorrow  to  the  grave;  of  knowing  the  good 
which  they  had  been  honored  to  do,  and  being  sur- 
rounded with  the  individuals  who  had  been  saved  by 
means  of  their  prayers,  and  instructions,  and  labors. 
How  could  those  whom  he  had  been  the  instrument 
of  converting  and  building  up  in  the  holy  faith  be, 


« 


If 


to  the  minister  of  the  gospel,  a  crown  of  joy  and 
rejoicing,  in  the  day  of  the  Lord,  if  he  did  not 
recognize  them  when  standing  at  his  side  ? 

IV.     REV.  J.  W.  NEVIN,  D.  D. 

That  the  saints  in  glory  shall  continue  to  know 
those  whom  they  have  kno^vn  and  loved  on  earth, 
seems  to  me  to  flow  necessarily  from  the  idea 
of  their  mortality  itself;  for  this  cannot  be  real 
except  as  it  includes  personal  identity,  or  a  continu- 
ation of  the  same  consciousness.  It  is,  moreover, 
a  strictly  catholic  idea,  the  sense  of  which  has  been 
actively  present  to  the  mind  of  the  church,  through 
all  ages,  in  her  doctrines  of  the  ''  Communion  of  the 
Saints."  This  regards  not  merely  Christians  on 
earth,  but  also  the  sainted  dead,  according  to  the 
true  word  of  the  hymn,  "The  saints  on  earth,  and 
all  the  dead,  but  one  communion  make.*'  But  com- 
munion implies  a  continuity  of  reciprocal  knowledge 
and  affection.  If  death  sundered  absolutely  the  new 
consciousness  of  the  believer  from  the  old,  there 
could  be  no  real  spiritual  conjunction  of  this  sort 
between  the  living  and  the  departed  members  of 
Christ*s  body.  There  is  a  dangerous  tendency  in 
the  religious  world,  at  the  present  time,  towards  a 
false  I  view  of  this  relation,  by  which,  in  fact,  the 
dead  are  taken  to  be  so  dissociated  from  the  living 
as  to  have  no  part  further  in  the  onward  movement 


140 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


of  Christ's  kingdom.  But  this  is  an  error  full  as 
bad,  to  say  the  least,  as  the  old  superstition  of 
invoking  the  saints  and  praying  for  the  dead.  The 
communion  of  saints,  now  noticed,  has  regard,  of 
course,  to  the  order  of  things  between  death  and 
the  resurrection.  But,  if  we  are  required  to  believe 
that  disembodied  spirits,  in  the  middle  state,  stiU 
retain  their  interest  in  those  they  have  left  behind, 
then  in  the  mortal  state,  how  shall  we  question 
their  power  of  recognition  afterwards,  in  the  more 
perfect  resurrection  state,  when  those  who  are  now 
in  two  different  states  (and  still  in  communion)  shall 
be  all  gloriously  brought  together  again  in  one  ? 


V.    REV.  RICHARD   BAXTER. 

I  must  confess,  as  the  experience  of  my  soul,  that 
the  expectation  of  loving  my  friends  in  heaven  prin- 
cipally kindles  my  love  to  them  on  earth.  If  I 
thought  that  I  should  never  know  them,  and,  conse- 
quently, never  love  them,  after  this  life  is  ended,  I 
should  in  reason  number  them  as  temporal  things, 
and  love  them  as  such.  But  I  now  delight  to  con- 
verse with  my  pious  friends,  in  the  firm  persuasion 
that  I  shall  converse  with  them  forever ;  and  I  take 
comfort  in  those  of  them  that  are  dead  or  absent,  as 
believing  I  shall  shortly  meet  them  in  heaven,  and 
love  them  with  a  heavenly  love  that  shall  there  be 
perfected. 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


141 


VI.     DR.  DODDRIDGE. 

Let  me  be  thankful  for  the  pleasing  hope,  that 
though  God  loves  my  child  too  weU  to  pennit  it  to 
return  to  me,  he  will  ere  long  bring  me  to  it.  And 
then  that  endeared  paternal  affection,  which  would 
have  been  a  cord  to  tie  me  to  earth,  and  have  added 
new  pangs  to  my  removal  from  it,  will  be  as  a  golden 
chain  to  draw  me  upwards,  and  add  one  further 
charm  and  joy  to  paradise  itself. 

VU.     REV.  J.  F.  BERG,  D.  D. 

Go  where  we  will,  we   find   the  sentiment,  that 
friendship  is  perpetuated  beyond  the  grave.     It  is 
enshrined  in   the   heart   of  our   common  humanity. 
The  pure,  unsophisticated  belief  of  the  vast  majority 
of  the  followers  of  Christ  is  in  union  with  the  yearn- 
ings  of  natural   affection,  which   follows   its  object 
through  the  portals  of  the   grave   into   the   eternal 
world.     What  but  this  causes  the  Christian  parent, 
in  the  dying  hour,  to  charge  his  beloved  children  to 
prepare  for  a  reunion  before  the  throne  of  the  Lamb  ? 
He  desires  to  meet  them  there,  and  to  rejoice  with 
them  in  the  victory  over  sin  and  death.     The  widow, 
bending  in  bitter  bereavement  over  the  grave  of  him 
whom  God  has  taken,  meekly  puts  the  cup  of  sorrow 
to  her  lips,  with  the   assured  confidence  that  the 
separation  wrought  by  death  is  transient,  and  that 
they  who  sleep  in  Jesus  shall  together  inherit  the 


142 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


1*1 


RECOGNITION    OF    FRIENDS. 


143 


rest  that  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God.      Thus 
the  wormwood  and  the  gall  are   tempered  by  the 
sweet  balm  of  hope,  and  heaven  wins  the  attraction 
which  earth  has  lost.     Tell  me,  ye  who  have  seen 
the  open  tomb  receive  into  its  bosom  the  sacred  trust 
committed  to  its  keeping,  in  hope  of  the  first  resur- 
rection,—  you  who  have  heard  the  sullen  rumblin"- 
of  the  death-clods,  as  they  dropped  upon  the  coffin- 
lid,  and  told  you  that  earth  had  gone  back  to  earth, 
—  when  the  separation  from  the  object  of  your  love 
was  realized  in  all  the   desolation  of  bereavement, 
next  to  the  thought  that  ere  long  you  should   see 
Christ  as  he  is,  and  be  like  him,  was  not  that  con- 
solation the   strongest  which  assured  you   that   the 
departed   one,   whom   God   has   put  from   you   into 
darkness,    will  run   to   meet   you,    when   you   cross 
the   threshold   of   immortality,   and,    with   the   holy 
rapture  to  which  the  redeemed  alone  can  give  utter- 
ance, lead  you  to  the  exalted  Saviour,  and  with  you 
bow   at  his  feet,   and    cast  the   conqueror's   cro^vn 
before  Him? 

Vm.     DR.  THOMAS    CHALMERS. 

Tell  us  if  Christianity  does  not  throw  a  pleasing 
radiance  around  an  infant's  tomb  ?  And  should  any 
parent  who  hears  us,  feel  softened  by  the  remem- 
brance of  the  light  that  twinkled  a  few  short  months 
under  his  roof,  and  at  the  end  of  its  little  period 


expired,  we  cannot  think  that  we  venture  too  far 
when  we  say,  that  he  is  only  to  persevere  in  the 
faith,  and  in  the  following  of  the  Gospel,  and  that 
very  light  will  again  shine  upon  him  in  heaven. 
The  blossom  which  withered  here  upon  its  stalk, 
has  been  transplanted  there  to  a  place  of  endurance  ; 
and  it  will  there  gladden  that  eye  which  now  weeps 
out  the  agony  of  an  affection  which  has  been  sorely 
wounded ;  and,  in  the  name  of  Him  who,  if  on 
earth,  would  have  wept  along  with  them,  do  we 
bid  all  believers  present  to  sorrow,  not  even  as 
others  which  have  no  hope,  but  to  take  comfort  in 
the  hope  of  that  country  where  there  is  no  sorrow, 
and  no  separation. 

Such  is  the  language  of  our  eminent  divines 
upon  the  question  before  us.  We  might  add  to  the 
list  of  witnesses  in  favor  of  the  doctrine  of  heavenly 
recognition,  but  enough  has  been  said  to  exhibit  the 
views  and  feelings  of  those  distinguished  servants 
of  the  church,  in  whose  piety  and  wisdom  we  repose 
the  fullest  confidence. 

We  are  aware  that  objections  have  been  raised 
against  our  doctrine.  But  a  sentiment  so  deeply 
imbedded  in  the  human  heart,  and  so  strongly 
entwined  around  the  warmest  affections  and  sympa- 
thies-, as  this,  —  one  that  is  sustained  by  reason  and 
by  the  general  desire  and  expectation  of  mankind ; 


144 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


RECOGNITION     OF    FRIENDS. 


145 


one  that  is  recognized  by  Christ  and  his  apostles, 
and  believed  in  by  the  great  majority  of  devoted 
Christians,  and  distinguished  divines,  —  is  not  easily 
to  be  set  aside  or  weakened.  It  is  our  privilege  to 
cling  to  it,  to  find  consolation  in  it  in  seasons  of 
bereavement,  to  derive  comfort  from  it  in  a  dying 
hour,  and  to  anticipate  the  pleasure  of  meeting,  in 
''  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first  born,'' 
our  beloved  Christian  friends,  and  of  enjoying  their 
society  forever !  We  shall  with  them  wander  amid 
the  bowers  and  streams  of  a  heavenly  paradise,  walk 
with  them  the  golden  streets  of  the  New  Jerusalem, 
enter  with  them  the  temples  dedicated  to  celestial 
worship,  and  sing  with  them  the  songs  of  redeeming 
love! 

A  doctrine  sustained  by  such  evidence,  and  so 
full  of  rich  consolation,  should  have  a  practical  bear- 
ing upon  every  Christian  heart.  It  should  lead  us 
to  cultivate  a  warm  affection,  not  only  for  those  to 
whom  we  are  bound  by  natural  ties,  but  for  all  the 
disciples  of  Christ.  It  is  the  design  of  the  gospel 
to  unite  all  mankind  in  one  common  brotherhood, 
—  to  bind  them  together  by  common  sympathies, 
interests,  and  affections.  The  law  under  which  we 
pass  our  Christian  lives  is,  "Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbor  as  thyself."  And  this  law  aims  at  the 
destruction  and  annihilation  of  the  selfish  principle 
in  the  human  heart.     It  breaks  down  avarice,  and 


^i 


leads  to  the  culture  of  the  widest  benevolence.  It 
destroys  the  feelings  of  prejudice  and  revenge,  and 
fills  the  soul  with  the  spirit  of  kindness  and  forgive- 
ness.  It  brings  us,  in  Hict,  under  the  dominion  of 
the  principle  that  regulates  the  society  of  heaven. 
If,  then,  we  obey  the  law  of  Christianity,  we  shall 
love  one  another,  and  do  all  in  our  power  to  pro- 
mote each  other's  interests  and  happiness. 

This  doctrine  is  full  of  encouragement  and  stimu- 
lus to  the  Christian  minister.     How   delightful  to 
him  to  anticipate  meeting,  in  the  streets  of  the  New 
Jerusalem,  those  who  have  been  saved  through  Ms 
instrumentality !     To  be  able  to  witness  their  joys, 
to  recognize  their  voices  in  the  song  of  redeeming 
love,  to  behold  them  amid  the  splendors  and  glories 
of  an  immortal  paradise,  how  intense  the  satisfaction ! 
How  glorious  to  have  such  ''  stars  "  in  one's  ''  crown 
of  rejoicing"!     Here  is  indeed  a  motive  for  faith- 
fulness, that  should  arouse  and  thriU  every  pastor's 

heart. 

To  the  bereaved,  this  doctrine  comes  to  heal  their 

wounds    and    soothe   their   anguish.      It  bids   them 

hasten  their  preparation  for  a  higher  life,  and  for 

sweeter  and   holier  Christian   intercourse   than  this 

earth   can   afford.     Their  departed  Christian  friends 

wait,  with  fond  anticipations  of  deUght,  their  arrival 

in  the  spirit  world.     Bending  over  the  battlements  of 

the  celestial  city,  they  beckon  to  them  to  come  home. 

13 


146 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


We  cannot  close  better  than  by  quoting  the  beauti- 
ful  words  of  Leggett,  on  "Eeiinion  Above." 

If  yon  bright  stars,  which  gem  the  night, 

Be  each  a  blissful  dwelling-sphere. 
Where  kindred  spirits  reunite, 

Whom  death  hath  torn  asunder  here. 
How  sweet  it  were  at  once  to  die, 

To  leave  this  blighted  orb  afar,— 
Miit  soul  and  soul,  to  cleave  the  sky. 

And  soar  away  from  star  to  star  ! 

But,  0  !  how  dark,  how  drear  and  lone. 

Would  seem  the  brightest  world  of  bliss, 
If,  wandering  through  each  radiant  one. 

We  faUed  to  find  the  loved  of  this  ! 
If  there  no  more  the  ties  shall  twine. 

Which  death's  cold  hand  alone  could  sever. 
Ah,  then  those  stars  in  mockery  shine. 

More  hateful  as  they  shine  forever ! 

It  cannot  be!  — each  hope,  each  fear. 

That  lights  the  eye  or  clouds  the  brow. 
Proclaims  there  is  a  happier  sphere 

Than  this  bleak  world  that  holds  us  now. 
There  is  a  voice  which  sorrow  hears. 

When  heaviest  weighs  life's  galling  chain. 
'Tis  heaven  that  whispers,  ♦«  Dry  your  tears  ; 

The  pure  in  heart  shall  meet  again. 


•  •:  V .  • 


•  I 


••••••.•:. 


•  I. 


> 

•  •  «• 

>  I  I 

>  I  I 


-  •  • 
•  •  •  t , 


» • « 


I  • 


1 1  •  > , , 
•  •    • 

•  1 1  I 


•  •••  •  •••• 


•  •  >  • 


'.  ... 


v.  • 


.  .  J," 
. .  I  ,  , 


■  • 
i 


I  • 


I  i  • 


I    • 


III* 


I  I  > 


•  • 


I  I  • 


.  • 


VII. 


NO  MORE  SEA. 
**  And  there  was  no  more  sea."  —  REVELAnoN  xxi.  1. 

This  remarkable  declaration  has  excited  the  atten- 
tion and  curiosity  of  many  of  the  readers  of  the 
Apocalypse.  The  inquiry  has  been  made,  why  a 
circumstance  like  this  should  appear  in  a  heavenly 
vision,  and  be  deemed  of  sufl&cient  importance  to  be 
recorded  by  an  inspired  pen.  In  the  hints  and 
descriptions  which  are  given  of  the  future  world,  it 
is  not  always  easy  to  determine  what  is  to  be  taken 
literally,  and  what  figuratively;  and  this  difficulty 
has  occasioned,  in  a  great  measure,  the  diversity  of 
opinion  which  prevails  respecting  the  meaning  of 
various  passages  relating  to  this  subject. 

But,  whatever  may  be  the  precise  import  of  these 
words,  they  suggest  to  the  mind  several  features  of 
"  the  new  heavens  and  new  earth,''  upon  which  we 
may  meditate  with  pleasure  and  benefit. 

In  the  first  place,  we  learn  from  this  language, 
that  there  will  be,  in  that  blessed  abode,  no  changes 
or  vicissitudes  in  the  condition  of  the  saints. 


148 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


The  sea  is  the  emblem  of  change.     It  is  never 
perfectly  at  rest.     The  ebb  and  flow  of  the  tides, 
the  various  currents  passing  thi-ough  it,  the  changes 
in  the  temperature  of  the  atmosphere,  keep  it  con- 
stantly in  motion.     It  fluctuates  with  every  passing 
breeze,  yields  to  every  impression,  and  is  disturbed 
by  a  thousand  different  causes.     At  one  moment  it 
lies  perfectly  calm   and   placid,  with  not  a   ripple 
upon  its  bosom ;  —  its  silvery  surface  reflects  every 
object  along  the  shore.     It  is  a  mirror  to  tlie  skies, 
to   the   pale   moon,   the   stars,   and   the   clouds.     It 
seems,  at  such  an  hour,  the  emblem  of  peace  ami 
security.      It    in\-ites    the   voyager   to   tmst  to   its 
waters,  and  to  float  quietly  upon  its  placid   bosom. 
But  soon   a   change   steals    over   the    scene.      The 
breeze  springs  up,  and  slightly  agitates  the  waters. 
A  dark  cloud  is  seen  rising  in  tlie  distant   horizon. 
The   muttering   of  an   approaching   storm  is  heard. 
Dim  shadows  begin  to   fdl   the  air,  and    the  howl 
of  the    tempest   breaks   the   silence   of   the    Iiour. 
How  rapidly,   now,    does   the   beauty  of  tlie  scene 
change  to  wild  sublimity !     How  sudden  the  trans- 
ition from  security  to  the  most  imminent  danger,  — 
from  feelings  of  delightful  aihuiration  to  indescrib- 
able terror! 

As  such,  the  sea  affords  a  viAid  picture  of  human 
life.  Change,  instabiUty  and  disappointment,  are 
inscribed  upon  everything  peri;aining  to  our  earthly 


so     MOKE    SEA. 


149 


existence.     The  hopes  and  prospects  of  the  individ- 
ual fluctuate.     A  thousand  invisible  influences  are 
working  upon  hiui,  aflccting  his   character,  mould- 
ing his  opinions,  and  strengthening  or  weakening 
go'^d  principles.     The   Christian  is  at  one  time  on 
the   mount,   in   the   enjoyment  of   perfect  serenity. 
The  pure   atmosphere   around  liim  diffuses  tlirough 
liis  system  the  glow  of  spiritual  health.     He  gazes 
with  delight  upon  the  wide  and  beautiful  prospect 
that  opens  before  him.     But  the   next  hour  he  is 
in  the  valley,  oppressed  with  cruel  doubts  and  dis- 
tressing fears.     His  bright  hopes  have  aU  fled.     The 
beautiful  prospect  is  shut  out  from  his  view,  and 
the   niountaias,    that   had  lifted  him  to  the  skies, 
become  a  dark  rampart  around  him. 

FamUics,  too,  arc  subject  to  constant  changes. 
Not  a  day  nor  an  hour  passes  in  which  some  circle 
is  not  broken  by  death.  The  tonderest  ties  are 
severed ;  the  fondest  anticipations  of  happiness  are 
suddenly  blasted.  The  father  who  but  yesterday 
gazed  with  pride  and  affection  upon  his  fair  boy, 
participating  in  his  sports,  and  rejoicmg  in  his 
progress  and  culture,  to-day  follows  his  cold  remains 
to  the  silent  grave.  The  wife,  by  one  fatal  stroke, 
is  deprived  of  her  companion  and  protector,  and  is 
left  to  battle  life's  stem  reaUties  alone. 

Communities  and  nations  are  constantly  changing. 
From  our  churches,  from  the  marts  of  business,  and 
13* 


150 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


the  halls  of  pleasure,  multitudes  are  daily  withdraw- 
ing, while  others  are  stepping  in  to  take  their  places. 
Upon  the  throngs  that  we  encounter  in  the  streets, 
upon  the  crowds  that  gathered  to  listen  to  the  elo- 
quence of  the  orator  or  the  sweet  strains  of  music, 
upon  the  mightiest  armies  and  most  densely  popu- 
lated cities,  there  is  written,  "passing  away." 

The  continents  are  covered  with  the  monuments 
and  burial-places  of  dead  empires.  As  one  wave 
follows  another  upon  the  sea,  so  generation  follows 
generation,  each  in  its  turn  breaking  and  dashing 
upon  the  shores  of  eternity. 

The  moral  condition  of  the  world  has  been 
emphatically  one  of  change.  It  has  been  like  a 
restless,  boisterous  ocean,  with  its  dangerous  cur- 
rents, its  quicksands,  fatal  rocks  and  fearful  whirl- 
pools. Strong  temptations,  violent  passions,  and  the 
influx  of  various  forms  of  error  and  infidelity,  have 
spread  their  disturbing  influences  over  the  entire 
moral  world. 

But,  in  the  vision  that  St.  John  had  of  the  new 
heavens  and  the  new  earth,  he  tells  us  "  there  was 
no  more  sea."  All  there  is  permanent,  and  unalter- 
ably settled.  Not  a  wave  or  ripple  ever  agitates 
the  surface  of  celestial  purity  and  felicity.  The 
saints,  having  passed  through  their  last  great  change, 
know  no  other  change  but  progress  in  hoHness  a'nd 
happiness.     Their  mansions  are  neither  built  upon 


NO    MORE    SEA. 


151 


the  sand   nor  float   upon   treacherous  billows,   but 
rest  upon  the  solid  rock.     No  more  doubts  shake 
their  faith ;   no  more  currents  of  worldly  influences 
impede  their  progress  in  the  divine  life ;   no  more 
weary  watchings  for  the  beacon-lights  of  hope  are 
endured.     The  dim  visions  of  future  happiness  have 
opened  into  glorious  reaUties.     The  voyage  of  human 
life  is  passed,  and  the  happy  spirits  have  reached 
the  haven  of  rest.     They  enjoy  the  protection  and 
blessing  of  the  "  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no 
variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning." 

In  the  next  place,  the  sea  reminds  us  of  priva- 
tions, trials  and  hardships,  none  of  which  are  experi- 
enced  in  the  heavenly  world.      What   multitudes, 
upon  the  ocean,  are  cut  off  from  the  refined  enjoy- 
ments of  social  life,  the  blessings  of  domestic  inter- 
course, and  the  privileges  of  Christian  worship.     No 
sacred  temples  line  the  pathways  upon  the  ocean ; 
no  Sabbath  church-bell  summons  the  mariner  to  the 
holy  sanctuary.     The  voice  of  the  preacher,  the  stir- 
ring notes  of  praise,  the  swell  of  the  organ,  reach 
not"  his  ears.     Arduous  duties  may  claim  his  atten- 
tion, or  great  dangers  may  surround  him,  during  the 
hallowed  hours  of  public  prayer  and  worship.     Thus, 
deprived  of  the  religious  advantages  and  aids  enjoyed 
by  othei-s,  he  often  has  no  God  to  worsliip,  no  altar 
before  which  he  bows,  no  Saviour  in  whom  he  trusts, 
no  Holy  Spirit  to  enlighten,  comfort  and  bless  him. 


152 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVEN. 


Nor  is  he  any  more  Hivorod  in  iiitelleetu«al  advan- 
tages.     Xo  institution  of  learning  offers  its  treasures 
of  knowledge   to  those  whose  home  is  on  the  sea. 
There  is,  indeed,  upon  the  ocean,  an  education  that 
is  in  many  respects  peculiar,  and  in  some  sublime. 
The    dark,  rolling   waves,   as   they   rise   from   their 
unfathomed  cavern  homes,  tell  of  Ilis  power  *'who 
hath  measured  the  waters  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand.'' 
The  wide  expanse,  stretching  in  every  direction  as 
far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  teaches  the  infinitude  of 
the  divine  Being.     The  midnight  tempest  announces, 
in  solemn  and  awful  tones,  that  there  is  a  Sovereign 
above,  in  whose  estimation  *'the  nations  are  as  a 
drop  of  a  bucket,  and  are  counted  as  the  small  dust 
of  the   balance.''      Everjrthing  around   the   mariner 
teaches  him  of  the  power  and  majesty  of  Jehovah ; 
and  would  he  but  listen,  he  might  hear  voices  that 
would  instruct  him  in  his  duty  and  his  destiny.     But 
there  are  other  educational  influences  that  too  often 
obtain  the  mastery  over  him.     Confined  to  a  com- 
panionship that  is  hostile  not  only  to  mental  devel- 
opment, but  to  moral   culture,  —  deprived  of  those 
healthful  stimulants  and  religious  restraints  that  sur- 
round others,  —  he  has  but  little  chance  of  escaping 
the  debasement  of  his  intellectual  powers,  and  the 
destruction  of  his  moral  principles. 

These  privations  and  dangers,  inseparable  from  a 
life  at  sea,  occasion  the  deepest  anxieties,  and  often 


NO    MORE    SEA. 


153 


keenest  sorrows,  upon  the  land.  Here  is  a  mother 
whose  son  is  far  away  upon  the  mighty  deep.  With 
what  strong  affection  and  intense  solicitude  does  she 
follow  her  boy,  in  his  pathless  track  upon  the  waves ! 
Perhaps  he  is  an  only  child,  and  one  in  whom  all 
the  hopes  of  a  fond  mother  centre.  In  the  quiet 
hours  of  night,  when  past  scenes  crowd  around  the 
memory,  and  stand  before  the  mind  as  present  reali- 
ties, she  thinks  of  him,  prays  for  him,  pleads  with 
the  God  of  the  ocean  to  protect  him.  She  reflects 
upon  the  care  with  which  he  was  cherished  in 
infancy,  —  the  interest  w^ith  which  she  w^atched  his 
opening  faculties  and  powers,  —  the  toil  and  patience 
expended  in  planting  in  him  right  principles,  and 
qualifying  him  for  usefulness  and  happiness.  All 
the  incidents  of  his  departure  rise  up  before  her 
imagination.  His  preparation  for  the  voyage,  his 
enterprise,  his  noble  bearing,  liis  last  farew^ell,  —  the 
tear  of  affection,  that,  in  spite  of  his  efforts,  started 
in  his  eye,  as  he  grasped  a  mother's  hand,  —  come 
thronging  around  her  memory ;  and  in  that  hallowed 
hour  she  tries  to  picture  to  herself  his  situation. 
Perhaps  he  is  exposed  to  powerful  temptations,  and 
all  her  care  and  labor  to  fortify  him,  in  early  life, 
against  such  assaults,  are  to  be  sacrificed  in  one  fatal 
hour.  Perhaps  he  is  lying  in  his  narrow,  gloomy 
apartment,  prostrated  by  severe  sickness,  with  no 
kind  friend  to  cool  his  fevered  brow,  no  mild  voice 


154 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


NO  MORE  SEA. 


155 


to  whisper  words  of  encouragement  and  hope.  Per- 
haps he  is  encountering  his  first  storm  at  sea,  and 
his  young  heart  throbs  as  its  fierce  howl  sweeps  by 
him.  Perhaps  he  is  aloft,  striving  with  one  hand 
to  lash  to  the  yard  the  fluttering  sail,  while  with  the 
other  he  clings  for  his  life  to  the  treacherous  rope. 
He  is,  at  least,  far  away ;  and,  whatever  dangers 
may  surround  him,  she  cannot  go  to  him,  —  cannot 
help  him,  except  by  her  prayers. 

How  many  have  fathers  upon  the  sea,  whom  they 
revere  and  love,  —  whose  toils  they  would  gladly 
lighten,  whose  dangers  they  would  gladly  share ! 
When  bowing  around  the  family  altar,  they  remem- 
ber him.  Wliile  engaged  in  their  daily  duties,  they 
tliink  of  his  kindness,  and  of  the  tokens  of  his  love 
that  he  has  brought  from  distant  climes.  In  every 
disaster  or  ship^vreck  of  which  they  read,  their 
thoughts  revert  to  him,  with  the  hope  that  he  is 
safe.  The  possibility  tliat  he  is  exposed  to  dangers, 
—  that  they  may  never  see  liim  again,  —  may  no 
more  experience  his  warm  greetings,  —  comes  like 
an  arrow  to  the  heart. 

How  many  have  beloved  companions  upon  the 
ocean,  concerning  whom  the  deepest  anxiety  is  felt ! 
For  a  long  time,  no  tidings  of  the  absent  have  been 
received.  Days,  weeks  and  months,  drag  heavily 
on,  leaving  behind  them  only  hope.  A  heart  full 
of  affection  is  kept  in  cruel  suspense.     A  wreck  has 


I 


been  seen.  Perhaps  it  is  all  that  remains  of  the 
missing  ship  and  its  gallant  crew.  The  e\idences 
for  and  against  this  opinion  are  weighed  with  scru- 
pulous exactness.  Every  circumstance  is  examined 
with  the  most  intense  and  painful  interest.  And 
not  unfrequently  the  mind  for  years  is  kept  in  a 
state  more  agonizing,  and  more  wasting  to  the 
spirits,  than  would  be  produced  by  a  knowledge  of 
the  certain  death  of  the  departed. 

How  little,  after  hearing  of  a  wTCck,  and  of  the 
sad  fate  of  all  on  board  the  ship,  do  w^e  realize  that 
there  were  sons,  fathers  and  husbands,  in  that  strug- 
gling, gasping  group,  —  that  those  lifeless  forms 
were  bound  to  friends  by  ties  as  strong  and  tender 
as  those  that  unite  us  to  the  dearest  objects  of  our 
affection !  How  little  do  we  think  of  the  families, 
in  different  towns  and  villages,  to  whom  the  an- 
nouncement of  the  wreck  comes  as  a  thunderbolt, 
—  whose  sighs,  and  tears,  and  habiliments  of  mourn- 
ing, tell  where  the  lightning  of  affliction  has  struck ! 

Is  there  not  a  depth  and  intensity  of  meaning,  to 
such,  in  the  declaration  of  St.  John,  that  in  the 
lieavenly  world  there  is  no  more  sea,  —  no  more 
separation  from  dear  friends,  —  no  more  nights  of 
weary  watchings  and  deep  agony,  —  no  more  start- 
ling intelligence  of  the  loss  of  those  we  love? 

The  sea  is  the  emblem  of  all  life's  trials.  Its 
ceaselessly  rolling  billows  shadow  forth  the  agitations 


156 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


of  many  hearts.  Its  roar  is  the  echo  of  the  groans 
of  an  afflicted  world.  Its  perils  are  emblematic  of 
the  moral  dangers  that  sun^ound  the  soul  of  man. 
We  are  all  upon  the  ocean.  EA'ery  human  being 
has  his  voyage  to  make,  his  dangers  to  encounter. 
Many  a  dark  wave  lies  between  us  and  the  haven 
of  rest.  We  have  barks  freighted  with  more  precious 
substances  than  silver  or  gold.  The  merchant  may 
lose  his  ships.  The  sea  may  engulf  his  property, 
and  leave  him  a  bankrupt.  This  is  a  calamity.  But 
greater  calamities  threaten  many  voyagers  now  sail- 
ing upon  the  ocean  of  life.  They  are  attempting  to 
make  the  pjissage  without  noticing  the  compass, 
whose  needle  points  to  the  throne  of  God,  and  with 
no  pilot  at  the  helm.  They  seldom  consult  their 
chart,  that  marks  out  the  only  course  by  which  they 
can  reach  the  celestial  city,  —  that  indicates  the 
rocks  and  dangers  of  the  way.  They  heed  not  the 
beacon-lights  held  forth  by  patriarchs,  prophets  and 
apostles.  Though  the  forms  of  these  holy  messen- 
gers may  be  seen  moving  along  the  shore,  with 
torches  in  their  hands,  —  though  their  voices  may  be 
heard  amid  the  roar  of  the  waters,  warning  the  care- 
less mariner  of  the  dangers  that  surround  him,  plead- 
ing with  him  to  escape  the  wild  breakers  that  have 
swallowed  up  thousands  of  hiunan  beings,  —  yet  he 
heeds  them  not.  Bent  upon  his  pleasures,  absorbed 
by  his  schemes  for  transient  good,  he  thinks  that  it 


NO    MORE    SEA. 


157 


-will  be  time  enough  to  arouse  himself  when  the 
peril  is  more  apparent.  He  sees  that  his  ship  is 
strong.  Every  timber  is  sound ;  every  plank  is 
bolted  with  iron.  He  looks  above,  and  every  mast, 
spar,  sail  and  rope,  is  in  its  place.  What  need  of 
alarm,  when  everything  appears  so  secure  ?  Thus 
reasons  the  man  in  health  and  prosperity.  But 
suddenly  the  alarming  tidings  ring  through  the 
cabin,  that  the  ship  has  struck,  and  is  fast  upon  the 
rocks.  Now,  in  the  panic  of  the  hour,  the  voyager 
runs  to  liis  chart ;  but  tliis  cannot  help  liim.  He 
looks  at  his  compass ;  but  it  points  whither  he  can- 
not go.  He  seizes  the  helm  ;  but  its  power  is  gone. 
He  pleads  for  deliverance  ;  but  there  comes  from  the 
shore  a  voice,  "Too  late."  He  lifts  his  agonizing 
cry  to  God  for  mercy ;  but  he  hears  the  dreadful 
response,  "  Ye  have  set  at  naught  all  my  counsel, 
and  would  none  of  my  reproof:  I  also  will  laugh 
at  your  calamity ;  I  will  mock  when  your  fear 
cometh." 

0 !  is  it  not  a  blessed  announcement,  that  there 
is  a  world  where  no  such  moral  danger  will  sur- 
round the  soul,  —  where  no  waves  of  temptation 
will  roll  over  us,  and  no  sea  of  sorrow  endanger  our 
hopes  or  our  happiness? 

In  the  next  place,  we  are  assured,  by  the  declar- 
ation before  us,  that  no  storms  will  arise  in  the  home 
of  the  blessed. 

14 


158 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


NO  MORE  SEA. 


159 


The  sea  is  emphatically  the  theatre  of  storms. 
Here  they  rage  with  their  greatest  fiiry,  and  pro- 
duce the  most  marked  and  terrific  results.  How 
frail  an  object  is  the  stoutest  ship,  when  in  the  fatal 
grasp  of  an  ocean  tempest !  With  what  speed  it  is 
driven  before  the  resistless  force  of  the  wind  !  How 
easily  the  billows  sport  with  it,  tossing  it  from  wave 
to  wave,  as  though  it  were  but  a  feather!  The 
stroke  of  a  single  surge  makes  every  timber  tremble, 
and  causes  the  vessel  to  quiver  like  an  aspen-leaf. 
I  need  not  describe  a  storm  at  sea.  Its  violence, 
its  awful  grandeur  and  disastrous  effects,  have  oft 
been  told.  The  piercing,  maddened  winds ;  the 
Avild,  foaming  surges ;  the  lurid  lightning,  the  crash- 
ing thunder,  the  reeling  of  the  ship  like  a  dnmken 
man,  the  strained  and  cracking  ropes,  the  bending 
masts,  falling  spars,  rent  and  torn  sails,  the  cold 
mist  that  fdls  and  darkens  the  air,  the  consternation 
of  rapidly-beating  hearts,  the  dread,  horrible  sus- 
pense of  the  hour,  —  all  these  are  familiar  to  the 
reader.  I  have  read  of  Christian  voyagers  who 
have  said  that  they  never  knew  the  full  meaning 
of  the  apostle's  declaration  until  they  had  experi- 
enced a  storm  at  sea.  And  not  a  few,  going  down 
into  the  dark  waters,  have  derived  great  comfort 
from  the  assurance  that  in  the  heavenly  world  there 
is  no  more  sea.  There,  serene  skies,  an  unclouded 
atmosphere   and   perfect  peace,  forever  reign.     The 


I 


saint,  instead  of  gazing  upon  a  wild  waste  of  waters, 
is  surrounded  with  the  splendors  of  celestial  cities. 
Instead  of  the  roar  of  midnight  tempests,  the  music 
from  angelic  choirs,  and  from  the  worshipping  mul- 
titude around  the  throne,  thrills  his  soul. 

Yet  these  storms  have  their  mission.  Kightly 
viewed,  they  are  the  messengers  of  Jehovah,  sent 
to  proclaim  his  indignation  towards  our  sinful  race. 
They  indicate  that  this  panting,  groaning  earth, 
lies  under  the  curse  of  its  Creator.  They  are 
designed  to  restrain  man  in  his  wickedness,  —  to 
remind  him  of  the  laws  of  the  supreme  Sovereign, 
which  he  is  so  ready  to  break,  and  to  warn  him  of 
more  terrible  disasters  that  await  the  impenitent  in 
another  life. 

Were  it  consistent  with  the  principles  of  God's 
moral  administration,  he  would  not  inflict  upon  one 
of  his  creatures  the  slightest  pain  or  sorroAV.  Not 
a  storm  would  arise ;  not  a  wreck  would  be  found 
upon  the  sea ;  no  calamity  would  be  experienced. 
But  his  authority  has  been  resisted ;  his  laws  have 
been  broken  and  trampled  under  foot ;  and  by  storms, 
earthquakes,  pestilence  and  death,  he  is  teaching 
the  world  that  he  is  still  a  sovereign,  —  that  he  has 
not  abdicated  his  throne,  and  has  no  intention  of 
abdicating.  He  is  endeavoring  to  convince  man  that 
it  is  not  for  his  interest  to  provoke  his  wrath ;  but 
that  it  is  the  part  of  wisdom  to  yield  to  his  author- 


1 


i 


160 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


ity,  and  seek  his  favor.  He  also  assure*?  n«!  that  it 
is  his  ardent  desire  to  receive  his  children  to  the 
happiness  and  glory  of  heaven,  as  soon  as  it  can  he 
done  consistently  with  the  claims  of  justice,  and  tlio 
interests  of  his  moral  kingdom.  He  infinitely  prt*- 
fers  to  treat  us  as  a  kind  Father,  than  to  do;d  witli 
us  as  an  arbitrary  Sovereign ;  and,  in  the  fulness  of 
his  love,  he  makes  proclamation  that  there  is  a  world 
where  there  is  no  more  pain  or  son-ow,  —  where 
"all  tears  shall  be  wiped  away." 

The  last  point  that  we  would  notice  is,  that  in 
heaven  there  is  no  sea  to  furnish  a  burial-place  for 
the  dead.  Since  the  beginning  of  the  world,  what 
vast  multitudes  have  been  deposited  in  the  scamnn's 
church-yard!  Though  no  tolling  bell  has  called 
together  sympathizing  friends,  though  no  green  sod 
has  opened  to  receive  them,  and  no  quiet  grove 
im-ited  them  to  rest  beneath  its  shadows,  yet  they 
have  had  their  funeral  services.  The  winds  have 
sung  their  requiem,  the  waves  have  furnished  a 
winding-sheet,  and  coral  monuments  mark  their  rest- 
ing-places. Generation  after  generation  have  sunk 
in  the  dark  waters,  and  now  wait  the  summons  of 
the  last  trumpet-peal.  Multitudes  more  will  follow 
them,  and  go  down  to  sleep  beside  them. 

Mrs.  Ilemans  has  beautifully  described  a  wreck 
and  death  at  sea,  in  the  following  toucliing  words  : 


NO     MOKE    SEA. 

All  niglit  the  booming  minute-gun 

Had  pealed  along  the  deep, 
And  mournfully  the  rising  sun 

Looked  o'er  the  tide-worn  steep. 
A  bark,  from  India's  coral  strand. 

Before  the  raging  blast, 
Uad  veiled  her  topsails  to  the  sand, 

And  bowed  her  noble  mast. 

The  queenly  ship  !   brave  hearts  had  striven 

And  true  ones  dieil  with  her  !  — 
We  saw  her  mighty  cable  riven. 

Like  floating  gossamer. 
We  saw  her  proud  flag  struck  that  morn, 

A  star  once  o'er  the  seas, — 
Her  anchor  gone,  her  deck  uptorn, 

And  sadder  things  than  these. 

We  saw  the  strong  man  still  and  low, 

A  crushed  recti  thrown  aside  ; 
Yet,  by  that  rigid  lip  and  brow. 

Not  without  strife  he  died. 
And  near  him  on  the  sea-weed  lay, — 

Till  then  we  had  not  wept,  — 
But  well  our  gushing  hearts  might  say. 

That  there  a  mother  slept ! 

For  her  pale  arms  a  babe  had  pressed. 

With  such  a  wreathing  grasp. 
Billows  had  dashed  o'er  that  fond  breast. 

Yet  not  undone  tlic  clasp. 
Her  very  tresses  had  been  flung 

To  wrap  the  fair  child's  form, 
Where  still  then  wet,  long  streamers  hung. 

All  tangled  by  the  storm. 

And,  beautiful  'midst  that  wild  scene. 
Gleamed  up  tlic  boy's  dead  face, 

14* 


161 


i 


162  EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 

Like  slumbers  trustingly  serene. 

In  melancholy  grace. 
Deep  in  her  bosom  lay  his  head. 

With  half-shut  \iolet  eye  ;  — 
He  had  known  little  of  her  dread. 

Naught  of  her  agony  ! 

O,  human  love,  whose  yeaminf:^  heart. 

Through  all  things  vainly  true, 
60  stamps  upon  thy  mortal  part 

Its  passionate  adieu. 
Surely  thou  hast  another  lot, — 

There  is  some  home  for  thee, 
"Where  thou  shalt  rest,  remembering  not 

The  moaning  of  the  sea  ! 

Yes,  there  is  a  home,  far  above  all  ocean  tempests, 
—  a  home  where  the  death-chill  from  cold  waters 
will  never  be  experienced ! 

At  the  appointed  hour,  the  sea  shall  give  up  its 
dead.  Coral  tombs,  and  "the  giant  caverns  of  the 
unfathomed  ocean,*'  will  resign  their  charge  ;  and 
this  corruption  shall  put  on  incorruption,  and  this 
mortal  be  clothed  with  immortality.  Then  may  the 
glorified  saints,  having  reached  the  haven  of  peace, 
cast  their  anchors  within  the  vail,  and  feel  secure 
from  all  danger. 

"0,  for  a  breeze  of  heavenly  love. 
To  waft  my  soul  away 
To  the  celestial  world  above, 
Where  pleasures  ne'er  decay  ! 

From  rocks  of  pride  on  either  hand, 
From  quicksands  of  despair, 


NO     MORK     SEA. 

O,  guide  me  safe  to  Canaan's  land. 
Through  every  fatal  snare  ! 

Anchor  me  in  that  port  above. 

On  that  celestial  shore. 
Where  dashing  billows  never  move, 

Where  tempests  never  roar  !" 


163 


VIII. 

NO  TEMPLE  IN  HEAVEN. 

*'And  I  saw  no  temple  therein;  for  the  Lord  God  Almighty  and  the 
Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it."  — Revelation  xxi.  22. 

A  TEMPLE  on  the  earth  is  the  sjnibol  of  \vorshi[). 
It  indicates  that  God  is  not  forgotten,  and  that  the 
apostasy  of  mankind  is  not  universal.  Though  tlie 
dark  clouds  of  sin  have  long  overshadowed  many 
nations;  though  the  multitude  have  said  in  their 
hearts  "  There  is  no  God  ;''  though  crime,  treachery, 
cruelty  and  oppression,  have  fdled  the  earth,  —  yet, 
in  all  ages,  some  have  retained  the  spirit  of  worship, 
and  adhered  to  the  principles  of  a  true  and  liviri"- 
faith.  They  have  had  their  altars,  upon  which  they 
have-  offered  the  sacrifice  of  broken  and  contrite 
hearts;  their  sanctuaries,  where  they  have  often 
knelt  in  prayer,  and  poured  forth  the  song  of  praise  ; 
their  temples,  with  whose  services  the  sweetest 
hours  and  tenderest  associations  of  life  are  con- 
nected,    f 


"  Speak  low !  the  place  is  holy  to  the  breath 
Of  awful  hannonief^,  of  whispered  prayer  ; 
Tread  lightly  !  for  the  sanctity  of  death 
lirooda  with  a  voiceless  influence  on  the  air ; 


NO    TEMPLE     IN     HEAVEN. 


165 


Stem,  yet  serene  ;  a  reconciling  spell. 
Each  trouble<l  billow  of  the  soul  to  quell. 

Leave  me  to  linger  silently  a  while ! 

—  Not  for  the  light  that  pours  its  fervid  streams 
Of  rainbow  glory  down  through  arcli  aiul  aisle. 

Kindling  old  banners  into  haughty  gleams, 
Flushing  proud  shrines,  or,  by  some  warrior's  tomb. 
Dying  away  in  clouds  of  gorgeous  gloom  ; 

Not  for  rich  music,  though  in  triumph  pealing. 
Mighty  as  forest  sounds  when  winds  are  high  ; 

Nor  yet  for  torch,  and  cross,  and  stole,  revealing. 
Through  incense-mists,  their  sainted  pageantry  ;  — 

Though  o'er  the  spirit  each  hath  charm  and  power. 

Vet  not  for  these  I  ask  one  lingering  hour  ; 

But  by  strong  sympathies,  whose  silver  chord 
Links  me  to  mortal  weal,  my  soul  Ls  bound  ; 

Thoughts  of  the  human  hearts  that  here  have  poured 
llieir  anguish  forth  are  with  me  and  around. 

0,  that  within  my  heart  I  could  but  keep 

Holy  to  Heaven  a  spot  thus  pure,  and  still,  and  deep  ! " 


To  the  ancient  Jews,  the  temple  at  Jerusalem 
was  an  object  of  the  most  profound  veneration.  It 
stood,  not  only  as  the  s}Tnbol  of  their  faith,  but  as 
the  monument  of  their  exalted  privileges,  and  the 
pledge  of  the  special  favor  and  protection  of  Heaven. 
Its  towers  greeted  the  sun  in  his  rising,  and  flashed 
back  the  tints  of  a  gorgeous  western  sky.  Its  light 
streamed  over  the  mountains  and  plains  of  Judea, 
and  gaiided  the  tribes  of  Israel,  as  they  came  up, 
from  distant  cities  and  villages,  to  worship.     To  the 


160 


EMBLEMS     OF    JIEAVEN. 


faitliful,  it  was  the  gateway  to  the  celestial  city. 
Its  music  prepared  their  spirits  for  the  melody  of 
angels,  and  the  songs  of  the  redeemed  on  high.  Its 
ceremonies  shadowed  forth  the  more  splendid  and 
august  services  of  heavenly  w^orship.  Generation 
after  generation  passed  by  it,  on  their  way  to  the 
eternal  world,  catching  the  spirit  of  its  devotion 
and  hallowed  associations,  and  receiving  the  impress 
of  its  faith.  From  the  portals  of  the  holy  city  there 
went  forth  constantly  a  voice,  "Pray  for  the  peace 
of  Jerusalem;  they  shall  prosper  that  love  thee.'' 
And  as  the  tribes  took  their  departure,  they  echoed 
back  the  benediction,  "Peace  be  within  thy  walls, 
and  prosperity  within  thy  palaces.  Because  of  the 
house  of  the  Lord  our  God,  we  will  seek  thy  good.'* 
But,  costly  and  splendid  as  was  this  temple, 
imposing  as  were  its  services,  and  delightful  and 
hallowed  as  were  the  associations  that  clustered 
around  it,  yet  the  Messiah  came  to  make  known  a 
purer  worship,  even,  on  the  earth.  In  his  conversa- 
tion with  the  Samaritan  woman  he  said,  "  The  hour 
cometh  when  ye  shall  neither  in  this  mountain  nor 
yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father.  For  God  is 
a  spirit,  and  they  that  worship  him  must  worship 
him  in  spirit  and  in  truth.''  The  Samaritans  had 
erected  their  temple  upon  Mount  Gerizim,  and  they 
contended  that  from  this  spot,  w^orship  should  be 
rendered   to  Jehovah.      When   they,   morning    and 


NO    TEMPLE    IN     HEAVEN. 


16' 


evening,  offered  prayer,  they  turned  their  faces 
towards  the  sacred  mountain,  deeming  this  essential 
to  the  acceptimce  of  their  devotions.  Indeed,  we 
may  regard  the  mountains  of  Canaan  as  the  conse- 
crated temples  of  Jehovah ;  for  upon  their  summits 
God  met  his  devoted  serv^ants,  and  made  to  them 
the  most  brilliant  and  magnificent  displays  of  his 
power.  Perhaps  he  selected  them  because  their  bold 
features,  and  striking  grandeur,  rendered  them  fit 
places  for  worship,  and  because  they  would  ser\'e  as 
monuments  to  perpetuate  his  visits,  and  the  revela- 
tion of  his  will  to  man.  Their  solitude,  also, — 
])eing  far  removed  from  the  noise  of  business,  the 
hum  of  human  voices,  and  the  tread  of  human  foot- 
steps, —  rendered  them  suitable  for  communion  with 
the  Great  Spirit  that  hovered  around  them. 

*«  Spirit !  whose  life-sustaining  presence  fills 
Air,  ocean,  central  depths  by  man  untried, 
Thou  for  thy  worshippers  hast  sanctified 
All  place,  all  time  !    The  silence  of  the  hills 
Breathes  veneration  ;   founts  and  choral  rills 

Of  thee  are  murmuring  ;  to  its  inmost  glade 
The  living  forest  with  thy  whisper  thrills, 
And  there  is  holiness  on  every  shade.** 


Among  these  natural  temples,  Mount  Sinai  stands 
conspicuous,  lifting  its  majestic  form  towards  the 
skies,  and  echoing,  to  this  hour,  the  solemn  voices 
that  Moses   heard  upon   its  summit.     As  a  temple 


168 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


NO  TEMPLE  IX  HEAVEN. 


169 


standing  alone  in  the  wilderness,  and  as  an  historic 
monument  that  marks  an  important  epoch  in  the 
pilgrimage  of  God's  chosen  people,  is  it  an  object 
of  thrilling  interest.  Its  awful  worship  broke  the 
silence  that  for  ages  had  reigned  over  the  desert. 
Its  deep  music  startled  the  multitude  whose  white 
tents  filled  the  suiTounding  plains  and  valleys. 
They  came  forth  to  gaze,  and  wonder,  and  worship. 
^Vmid  the  imposing  services  of  the  hour,  they  per- 
ceived the  approach  of  Jehovah,  to  communicate 
his  laws  to  uumkind.  Ilis  tread  causes  the  moun- 
tain to  tremble,  and  fills  with  awe  and  dread  the 
vast  throng  of  vrorshippers.  They  perceive  the 
lightning  fiashes  of  his  eye,  and  hear,  with  faint 
hearts,  the  thunder  of  his  voice.  A  cloud  envelops 
lum,  and  rests  upon  the  dome  of  the  great  temple. 
As  the  peals  of  thunder  cease,  and  their  echoes  die 
away  amid  the  distant  hills,  —  as  the  silence  of 
death  spreads  over  the  people,  —  a  voice  proceeds 
from  the  cloud,  and  the  great  Preacher  utters  his 
commands,  aud  reveals  his  will  to  mankind  ! 

Mount  Moriah  is  also  a  temple  consecrated  to  wor- 
ship ;  for  thither  the  patriarch  Abraham  went  to  ofler, 
as  a  sacrifice,  his  son,  in  obedience  to  the  divine  com- 
mand. Upon  it  he  erected  a  rude  altar,  every  stone 
of  which  was  a  witness  of  his  faith  and  his  confi- 
dence in  Jehovah.  The  passing  breeze  carried  the 
tidings  of  his  devotion  to  the  sun^ounding  nations. 


And  though,  by  the  timely  interference  of  an  angel 
messenger,  his  son  was  spared,  yet  he  virtually 
oflered  upon  that  altar  the  warm  affections  of  a 
father's  heart,  and  the  fond  expectations  which  he 
had  cherished,  that  in  his  seed  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth  would  be  blessed.  In  after  ages,  the  tem- 
ple of  Solomon  arose,  under  the  shadow  of  the  sacred 
mountain ;  and  though  that  splendid  structure  has 
fulfilled  its  mission  and  passed  away,  —  though  the 
holy  city,  with  its  ancient  palaces  and  towers,  has 
crumbled,  —  yet  this  temple  remains  an  enduring 
monument  of  the  patriarch's  faith. 

Mount  Carmel  is  also  associated  with  worship, 
and  with  the  manifestations  of  Jehovah's  power. 
Upon  this  proud  eminence,  the  prophet  Elijah  minis- 
tered at  an  altar  dedicated  to  the  true  God.  Having 
assembled  a  vast  multitude,  who  had  denied  the 
faith  of  Israel,  and  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal,  he 
appears  to  vindicate  the  claims  of  Jehovah  to  their 
reverence  and  worship.  With  his  venerable  form 
wrapped  in  his  mantle,  with  a  countenance  beaming 
with  devotion,  and  with  a  heart  full  of  confidence 
in  God,  he  enters  upon  the  ser^dces  of  the  hour. 
lie  lifts  up  his  voice  in  earnest  prayer,  "Lord  God 
of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  of  Jacob,  let  it  be  known 
this  day  that  thou  art  God  in  Israel,  and  that  I  am 
thy  servant,  and  that  I  have  done  all  these  things 
at  thy  word.     Hear  me,  O  God,  hear  me,  that  this 

15 


170 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


people  may  know  that  thou  art  the  Lord  God,  and 
that  thou  hast  turned  their  heart  back  again.'*  This 
supplication  the  God  of  Israel  hears  and  answers ; 
and  as  the  fire  descends  and  consumes  the  sacrifice, 
the  vast  audience  respond,  "  The  Lord  he  is  the 
God;  the  Lord  he  is  the  God." 

There  are  other  mountain  temples  scattered  through 
the  Holy  Land,  which  are  intimately  associated  with 
the  worship  and  faith  of  past  ages.  But  our  great 
High  Priest  has  appeared,  and  declared  'Uhat  the 
hour  cometh,  and  now  is,"  when  neither  in  the 
mountain,  nor  at  Jerusalem,  shall  men  worship.  For 
God  is  a  Spirit,  everywhere  present,  "and  they  that 
worship  him,  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in 
truth." 

The  ancient  dispensation,  with  its  rites  and  cere- 
monial forms,  existed  but  to  prepare  the  way  for  a 
new  and  more  spiritual  system.  And  Christ  appears 
to  introduce  this  system,  —  to  prepare  us  for  the 
purer  and  nobler  worship  of  that  celestial  city,  con- 
cerning which  St.  John  declares,  ''I  saw  no  temple 
therein  ;  for  the  Lord  God  Almighty,  and  the  Lamb, 
are  the  temple  of  it." 

In  considering  this  announcement,  we  would  in- 
quire why  the  apostle,  in  the  New  Jerusalem  of 
which  he  had  so  splendid  a  vision,  saw  no  temple, 
since,  in  the  holy  city,  with  which  he  had  been  so 


NO    TEMPLE    IN    HEAVEN. 


171 


long  familiar,  the  temple  was  the  most  conspicuous 
object. 

One  reason  which  we  would  assign  is,  that  the 
worship  in  heaven  is  universal,  while  that  upon 
earth  is  limited  and  local.  Here,  such  is  the  power 
and  extent  of  human  wickedness,  that  the  Deity 
can  make  only  occasional  and  local  manifestations 
of  his  glory.  Of  the  multitudes  who  have  crowded 
this  planet,  but  few,  comparatively,  have  had  any 
knowledge  of  the  true  God,  or  any  desire  to  worship 
him.  At  the  time  that  John  wrote,  from  among 
all  the  cities  of  the  earth,  but  one  was  formally  and 
specially  set  apart  for  the  worship  of  the  true  God. 
The  great  majority  were  given  over  to  idolatry, 
Anth  its  debasing  rites  and  revolting  superstitions. 
From  among  all  the  temples  erected  upon  the 
earth,  for  religious  services,  but  one  was  consecrated 
as  the  residence  of  the  Deity.  Amid  the  darkness 
that  covered  the  earth,  and  the  gross  darkness  that 
enveloped  the  people,  there  was  but  one  divine 
Shekinah,  —  one  spot  bright  with  the  divine  efiul- 
gence,  and  radiant  with  the  divine  glory.  But  in 
heaven  all  is  light,  and  beauty,  and  splendor.  The 
glories  of  the  Deity  are  confined  to  no  locality,  are 
limited  to  no  class ;  but  spread  over  every  city  and 
kingdom  in  the  vast  empire  of  Jehovah.  There 
is  one  universal  "  Holy  of  holies." 

Yet,  we  cannot  but  view  the  Jewish  temple  with 


I 


172 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


NO     TEMPLE    IN    HEAVEN. 


"1  ^o 


iO 


emotions  of  thrilling  interest  and  profound  venera- 
tion. As  the  residence  of  the  Deity ;  as  the 
depository  of  the  great  truths  uttered  by  patriarchs 
and  prophets,  and  of  the  historical  records  of  the 
church ;  as  the  focus  towards  which  all  the  divine 
attributes  converged,  and  from  which  streamed  forth 
the  divine  light  that  saved  the  world  from  a  total 
eclipse,  under  the  vast  systems  of  idolatry  and  athe- 
ism ;  as  the  type  of  a  more  spiritual  system,  yet 
to  be  developed ;  as  shadowing  forth,  in  its  cere- 
monial services,  a  purer  and  loftier  worship  in  the 
future  world,  —  it  is  entitled  to  our  highest  rever- 
ence and  warmest  admiration.  We  do  not  wonder 
that,  to  a  Jewish  mind,  it  w^as  associated  with  every- 
thing sacred,  venerable,  and  honorable.  Wlierever 
the  Hebrew^  might  wander,  he  carried  with  him  the 
image  of  the  temple  imprinted  on  his  heart ;  and 
in  his  hour  of  prayer,  he  would  turn  towards  it,  that 
his  supplications  might  ascend,  w^ith  the  incense  of 
its  devotion,  to  heaven.  If  he  desired  intimate 
communion  with  Jehovah,  he  sought  it  in  his  holy 
temple.  If  his  heart  was  filled  wdth  gratitude  for 
mercies  received,  he  went  up  to  the  temple  with  his 
offerings  to  the  Lord.  To  its  sacrifices  he  looked 
for  the  expiation  of  his  guilt.  Upon  its  priests  he 
depended  for  wise  counsel,  and  for  the  messages  of 
Jehovah.  'When  contemplating  his  exalted  privi- 
leges, and  the  glory  of  his  religion,  his  enthusiasm 


I 
I 


would  find  utterance  in  the  exclamation,  "Beauti- 
ful for  situation,  the  joy  of  the  whole  earth  is  Mount 
Zion.''  When  impressed  with  the  stability  and  per- 
petuity of  his  faith,  he  would  break  forth  in  the 
language  of  the  Psalmist,  "Walk  about  Zion,  and 
go  round  about  her ;  tell  the  towers  thereof.  Mark 
ye  well  her  bulwarks,  consider  her  palaces.  For 
tliis  God  is  our  God  forever ;  he  will  be  our  guide 
even  unto  death.'* 

But  how  shall  we  describe,  or  even  conceive  of 
the  worship  above,  of  which  this  temple,  with  its 
lofty  architecture,  and  gorgeous  decorations,  and 
imposing  solemnities,  is  but  a  faint  shadow  ?  How 
shall  we  climb  to  the  summits  of  the  mountains  that 
are  round  about  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  gaze  upon 
the  worship  of  a  city  that  has  no  temple,  —  a  city 
that  needs  "no  candle,  neither  the  light  of  the 
sun,''  but  is  filled  with  the  effulgence  of  the  Deity  ? 
How  can  we  gain  a  position  w^here  we  can  hear 
the  peals  of  its  organs,  and  the  melody  of  its  choirs, 
and  the  adoring  voices  of  thronging  worshippers  ? 

We  are  told,  indeed,  that  "  the  Lord  God  Almighty 
and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it."  But  who  will 
interpret  this  language  for  us,  and  bring  to  light  its 
hidden  meaning  ?  K  to  the  Hebrew  the  Holy  of 
holies  was  a  mysterious  and  inaccessible  solitude, — 
if,  though  within  a  step  of  the  awful  sanctuary,  its 
lustre  and  mysteries  were  as  much  veiled  from  his 

15* 


f 


174 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


NO  TEMPLE  IN  HEAVEN. 


175 


view  as  the  profoundest  depths  of  infinite  space,  — 
how  can  we  expect  to  pass  the  gate  of  the  heavenly 
Shekinah,    and   penetrate   the    mysteries    and    gaze 
upon  the  splendors  of  a  divine  temple,  whose  columns 
consist  of  the  attributes  of  the  Godhead,  whose  light 
is  the  glory  of  God,  and  whose  incense  is  the  essence 
of  Deity?     As  the   Hebrew  worshipper  must  wait 
until  the  veil  was  rent,  before  the  mysteries  of  the 
Shekinah  could  be  seen,  and   the   excellences  of  a 
new   dispensation,    and   the   beauties  of  a  spiritual 
worship,  be  appreciated,  so  must  we  wait  until  the 
veil   of  mortaUty   is   rent,   before   we   can   see   the 
beauties  and  glories  of  celestial  worship.     Then  may 
we  understand  the  language,   ''The   Lord  God  Al- 
mighty and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it.''     Then 
shall  we  view  a   city  whose  worship    is   universal ; 
whose  every  tower,  mansion,  palace  and  throne,  is 
bathed  in  holy  light ;  whose  myriads  of  worshippers 
have   received   the   baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost;    a 
city,  through  the  streets,  and  avenues,  and  halls,  and 
arches  of  which,  will  roll  the  music  of  a  thousand 
choirs,  and  the  melody  of  ten  thousand  anthems  of 
praise.     Then  shall  we  hear  a  new  song,  sung,  not, 
indeed,  by  a  few,  but   by  an  "innumerable   multi- 
tude, that  no  man  can  number,'' —  "  Worthy  is  the 
Lamb  that  was  slain,  to  receive  power,  and  riches, 
and  wisdom,   and   strength,   and   honor,   and   glory, 
and  blessing."     And,  from  still  greater  throngs  of 


holy  and  resplendent  beings ;  from  loftier  heights 
and  the  most  profound  depths  ;  from  "  every  creature 
which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and  under  the 
earth,"  will  come  echoing  back  the  response,  "  Bless- 
ing, and  honor,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him 
tliat  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb  for- 
ever." 

Another  reason  why  the  apostle  saw  no  temple 
in  heaven,  corresponding  to  that  upon  earth,  was, 
because  in  that  world  there  is  no  Sabbath  distinct 
from  other  portions  of  time ;  no  season  specially 
set  apart  for  religious  services ;  but  one  eternal 
Sabbath  and  perpetual  worship.  The  vision  was 
that  of  a  city 

"  Where  congregations  ne'er  break  up. 
And  Sabbaths  have  no  end." 

By  this  view,  we  would  not  be  regarded  as 
advancing  the  idea,  that  worship  will  be  the  only 
employment  of  the  saints  in  glory.  We  firmly 
believe  that  they  will  have  other  duties  to  dis- 
charge. Perhaps,  even  weighty  responsibilities  may 
devolve  upon  them,  and  interests  of  vast  moment 
may  claim  their  attention,  and  require  the  exercise 
of  their  strongest  energies.  It  is  not  at  all  improb- 
tible,  that  every  virtue  which  we  are  required  to 
cultivate  here,  will  be  employed  on  that  higher  and 
wider   theatre  of  action.     We   readily  subscribe   to 


17G 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


the  doctrine  advanced  by  the  acute  author  of 
"Physical  Theory  of  Another  Life/*  in  tlie  follow- 
ing language :  "  We  may  conceive  of  a  state  of 
things  in  which  there  may  be  services  to  be  per- 
formed, enterprises  to  be  undertaken,  and  a  promotion 
to  be  aimed  at,  such  as  none  but  the  bold  and  the 
strong  shall  be  equal  to,  and  none  but  the  aspiring 
dare  to  attempt.  These  services  may  involve  encoun- 
ters with  powerful  and  crafty  opponents,  or  thoy 
may  demand  sudden  exertions  of  intelligence,  and 
a  ready  recurrence  to  resources,  under  circumstances 
that  would  amaze  and  baffle  all  but  the  calmly  cour- 
ageous. And  there  may  be  high  advantages  to  l)e 
snatched  by  the  few  whose  flight  can  be  long  sus- 
tained, and  is  the  most  steady ;  there  may  be  domi- 
nations to  be  exercised  which  those  shall  secure  to 
themselves  who  can  prove,  by  service  done,  that 
they  are  equal  to  the  weight  of  the  sceptre.  It  is 
surely  a  frivolous  notion  (if  any  actually  entertain 
it),  that  the  vast  and  intricate  machinery  of  the 
imiverse,  and  the  profound  scheme  of  God's  govern- 
ment, are  now  soon  to  reach  a  resting  place,  where 
nothing  more  shall  remain  to  active  spirits,  through 
an  eternity,  but  recollections  of  labor,  anthems  of 
praise,  and  inert  repose.  No  idea  can  do  more  vio- 
lence to  all  the  principles  on  which  we  reason  than 
this  does.  *****  wi  the  practical  skill  we 
acquire  in  managing  afl'airs,  —  all  the  versatility,  the 


NO    TEMPLE    IN    HEAVEN. 


I  t 


sagacity,  the  calculation  of  chances,  the  patience 
and  assiduity,  the  promptitude  and  facility,  as  well 
as  the  higher  virtues,  wliich  we  are  learning  every 
day,  —  may  well  find  scope  in  a  world  such  as  is 
rationally  anticipated,  when  we  think  of  heaven  as 
the  stage  of  life  that  is  next  to  follow  the  discipline 
of  this." 

While  this  may  be  true,  we  may  with  propriety 
affirm,  that  the  worship  of  heaven  is  unceasing. 
For  the  spirit  of  adoration  is  in  every  inhabitant, 
and  the  utterances  of  devotion  and  loyalty  are  upon 
every  tongue.  Every  beating  heart  in  the  vast 
multitude  is  a  holy  shrine,  every  worshipper  is  him- 
self a  temple,  and  every  mansion  and  palace  is  vocal 
with  the  praises  of  the  gi'eat  King.  We  are 
informed  that  the  resplendent  beings  around  the 
throne  '*  rest  not  day  and  night,  saying.  Holy,  holy, 
holy.  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and 
is  to  come."  The  angels,  the  four  and  twenty 
elders,  and  the  hosts  of  the  redeemed,  are  repeat- 
edly represented  as  employed  in  worshipping  ' '  him 
that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever." 

How  delightful  to  the  Christian,  to  think  of  enter- 
ing a  heavenly  city,  over  which  reign  the  serenity, 
light  and  beauty,  of  an  eternal  Sabbath !  Though 
no  temple-bells  call  the  inhabitants  to  worship,  yet 
there  is  a  Sabbath  in  every  soul,  songs  upon  every 
tongue,  and  pure  and  ardent  worship  in  every  heart. 


I 


178 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


NO  TEMPLE  IN  HEAVEN. 


179 


**  Thine  earthly  Sabbaths,  Lord,  we  love, 
But  there 's  a  nobler  rest  above  ; 
To  that  our  weary  souls  aspire. 
With  ardent  hope  and  strong  desire. 

No  more  fatigue,  no  more  distress. 
Nor  sin,  nor  death,  shall  reach  the  place  ; 
No  groans  shall  mingle  with  the  songs 
Which  warble  from  immortal  tongues. 

O,  long-expected  day,  begin  ! 
Dawn  on  these  realms  of  woe  and  sin  ; 
Fain  would  we  leave  this  weary  road. 
And  sleep  in  death  to  rest  with  God." 

The  worship  of  the  earthly  temple  was  also  inter- 
rupted by  the  incursions  of  the  enemies  of  the  Jews 
and  of  the  God  of  Israel,  and  in  this  respect  failed 
to  be  a  perfect  type  of  the  worship  of  heaven.  But 
thirty-three  years  after  it  arose  in  its  splendor,  it 
was  plundered  by  Shishak,  King  of  Egypt.  Subse- 
quently, it  was  profaned  by  the  feet  of  the  spoiler, 
and  conquering  troops  swept  through  its  sacred 
courts  and  along  its  aisles.  At  length,  it  was  com- 
pletely laid  waste  by  the  King  of  Bal)ylon,  having 
stood  more  than  four  hundred  years.  After  lying 
in  ruins  for  half  a  century,  the  foundations  of  a 
second  temple  were  laid,  and,  after  various  reverses, 
the  whole  stmcture  was  utterly  demolished.  It  was, 
indeed,  with  the  keenest  sorrow,  and  most  bitter 
anguish,  that  the  Hebrews  looked  upon  their  proud 
temple,  torn,  pillaged,  and  swept  before  their  impi- 
ous foes.     Nobly  did  the  hosts  of  Israel  stand  their 


4 


i 


ground  upon  Mount  Zion,  to  defend  the  sacred  soil 
and  the  religion  of  their  fathers.  Bravely  did  they 
receive  upon  their  own  persons  the  blows  that  were 
aimed  against  the  temple,  that  structure  that  was 
dearer  to  them  than  life.  As  their  war-cry  rung 
through  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  banners 
of  Israel  floated  in  the  breeze,  —  as  they  thought 
of  the  magnificence  and  splendor  of  their  city,  of  the 
vast  throngs  that  had  come  up  to  worship,  —  they 
resolved  to  defend  the  objects  of  their  religious 
enthusiasm,  or  to  perish  in  the  effort.  But,  being 
overpowered  by  the  hosts  of  the  enemy,  they  were 
forced  to  surrender,  and  Jerusalem,  with  its  palaces 
and  temples,  fell.  "A  multitude  of  captives  graced 
the  triumphal  entrance  of  the  victors  into  Babylon, 
and  the  city  shook  to  the  shouts  of  welcome.  But 
the  pageantry  was  soon  forgotten,  and  the  prisoners 
became  objects  only  of  idle  curiosity,  as  they  moved 
sadly  along  the  streets,  or  sat  in  groups  under  the 
trees  of  the  public  walks.  Methinks  I  see  that  little 
band,  as,  strolling  one  day  through  the  city,  they 
sat  down  by  its  fountains,  and  listened  to  the  mur- 
mur of  the  streams  that  swept  by.  The  scene  was 
beautiful,  and  it  reminded  them  of  the  hill  of  Zion, 
where  they  had  so  often  strayed,  —  the  home  of 
their  hearts,  never  to  be  seen  again.  As  they  thus 
sat,  and  conversed  in  their  native  tongue,  filled  with 
sad    remembrances,   their   neglected    harps    hanging 


180 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


NO  TEMPLE  IN  HEAVEN. 


181 


on  the  ^villo^YS,  the  heartless  and  curious  passed 
by,  and  stopped  to  view  their  strange  apparel, 
and  listen  to  their  still  stranger  language.  As  they 
saw  their  harps  hanging  beside  them,  they  asked 
for  a  native  song.  The  hearts  of  the  captives  were 
sad  enough  before,  but  this  sudden  recalling  of  the 
joys  of  the  past  was  too  much  for  their  overburdened 
feelings,  and  a  burst  of  tears  was  the  only  answer, 
as  they  shook  their  heads  in  mournful  silence. 

"  That  day  of  bitterness  they  could  never  forget ; 
and  whenever  memory  recalled  it,  the  heart  seemed 
to  live  over  again  its  hour  of  woe,  and  they  said, 
'  By  the  rivei^  of  Babylon  there  we  sat  down ;  yea, 
we  wept  when  we  remembered  Zion.  We  hung  our 
harps  upon  the  wallows  in  the  midst  thereof.  For 
there  they  that  carried  us  away  captive  required  of 
us  a  song,  and  they  that  had  wasted  us  asked  for 
mirth,  saying.  Sing  us  one  of  the  songs  of  Zion. 
IIow^  shall  Ave  sing  the  Lord's  song  in  a  strange 
land  ?  If  I  forget  thee,  0  Jerusalem,  let  my  right 
hand  forget  her  cunning.  If  I  do  not  remember 
thee,  let  my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth, 
if  I  prefer  not  Jerusalem  above  my  chief  joy.*  They 
did  not  forget  her,  and  the  city  of  David  once  more 
rose  over  the  hill  of  Zion,  and  the  banner  of  Israel 
again  floated  from  its  heights  ;  for  God  had  remem- 
bered her  tears,  and  forgiven  her  sins.''* 

*  Headley. 


I 


b 


Thus  inteiTupted  and  fluctuating  was  the  worship 
of  a  temple  *'made  with  hands."  The  Hebrews, 
being  surrounded  by  bitter  enemies,  were  liable,  at 
any  moment,  to  have  their  religious  services  sus- 
pended, or  their  holy  sanctuary  demolished.  But, 
in  that  glorious  city,  of  which  God  Almighty  consti- 
tutes the  temple,  the  worsliip  can  never  be  inter- 
rupted. He  who  is  the  temple  thereof  *'doeth 
according  to  his  will  in  the  army  of  heaven  and 
among  the  inhabitants  of  earth."  Before  him,  "  the 
nations  are  as  a  drop  of  a  bucket,  and  are  counted 
as  the  small  dust  of  the  balance.  And  Lebanon  is 
not  suflicient  to  burn,  nor  the  beasts  thereof  sufficient 
for  a  burnt  offering."  His  power,  his  majesty,  his 
glorious  attributes,  wiU  be  the  pledge  of  the  perpe- 
tuity of  heavenly  worship.  No  song  wiU  there  be 
broken  or  suspended.  No  tidings  of  an  approaching 
enemy  will  ever  alarm  a  single  worshipper.  No 
hostile  cry  will  disturb  the  devotions  of  the  celestial 
auditory.  Age  after  age,  will  the  anthems  of  praise 
roll  from  city  to  city,  and  rank  to  rank,  fiUing  the 
universe  with  their  melody,  and  thrilling,  with  their 
rich  tones  and  tiiumphant  accents,  myriads  of  hearts. 
Immortal  worship !  What  intense  meaning,  what 
awful  grandeur,  in  the  words!  How  they  swell 
with  solemn  import,  as  we  look  doAvn  the  long  vista 
of  eternity,  and  attempt  to  realize  the  successive 
developments  that  wiU  be  made  of  the  splendors  and 

16 


m 


182 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


NO  TEMPLE  IN  HEAVEN. 


183 


raptures  of  a  heavenly  worship,  and  the  glories  of 
an  infinite  Deity ! 

And  can  we,  frail,  imperfect  beings,  aspire  to  a 
participation  in  such  services  and  in  such  joys  ?  Can 
we,  whose  affections  are  so  languid,  whose  hearts 
are  so  cold,  and  who  live  at  such  a  distance  from 
the  Supreme  Father,  ever  gain  admittance  to  this 
celestial  temple  ? 


(( 


Forgive,  0  Father !  if  presumptuous  thought 

Too  daringly  in  aspiration  rise  ! 
Let  not  thy  child  all  vainly  have  been  taught 

By  weakness  and  by  wanderings,  and  by  sighs 
Of  sad  confession  !  —  lonely  be  my  heart, 

And  on  its  penitential  altar  spread 
The  ofiferings,  worthless  till  thy  grace  impart 

The  fire  from  heaven,  whose  touch  alone  can  shed 
Life,  radiance,  virtue  !  —  let  that  vital  spark 
Pierce  my  whole  being,  'wildered  else  and  dark ! 

Tliine  are  all  holy  things  ;  —  0,  make  me  thine ! 

So  shall  I,  too,  be  pure,  — a  living  shrine 

Unto  that  Spirit  which  goes  forth  from  thee, 
Strong  and  divinely  free. 

Bearing  thy  gifts  of  wisdom  on  its  flight, 

And  brooding  o'er  them  with  a  dove-like  wing, 
Till  thought,  word,  song,  to  thee  in  worship  spring, 

Lnmortally  endowed  for  liberty  and  light."* 


Another  reason   for  the   absence   of  a  temple   is 
found  in  the  fact,  that  there  will  be  no  more  need 

*  Mrs.  Heraans,  to  whose  incomparable  pen  I  am  indebted  for  several 
of  the  most  touching  and  exquisite  poetic  quotations  in  this  volume. 


4 


of  sacrifices,  or  of  the  ministrations  of  an  appointed 
priesthood.  The  ofiering  of  sacrifices  for  sin,  was 
an  important  part  of  the  temple  ser^^ice.  Though 
these  sacrifices  had  no  efficacy,  in  themselves,  to 
purify  the  heart,  and  secure  the  favor  of  Heaven,  — 
though  the  sacrifice  which  God  required  was  "  a 
broken  and  contrite  heart,*'  —  yet  they  were  neces- 
sary as  figures  and  types  of  the  great  sacrifice  that 
was  to  be  made.  They  were  to  the  Hebrews  a  con- 
tinual prophecy  of  the  coming  of  the  Saviour  of  the 
world.  But  Christ  having  appeared,  and  suffered 
and  died  upon  the  cross,  and  his  great  scheme  of 
redemption  having  attained  to  a  glorious  consum- 
mation, in  the  establishment  of  celestial  worship  in 
his  Father's  kingdom,  there  is  no  longer  any  need 
of  sacrifices  or  altars,  or  of  a  select  priesthood.  All 
the  redeemed  are  "made  kings  and  priests  unto 
God."  They  constitute  "a  royal  priesthood,  a  holy 
nation,  a  peculiar  people.''  Instead  of  worshipping 
through  the  medium  of  ordinances  and  sacraments, 
tliey  are  permitted  to  stand  in  the  immediate  pres- 
ence of  the  Deity,  and  are  surrounded  with  the 
manifestations  of  his  glory.  Instead  of  ministering 
at  rude  altars,  stained  with  the  blood  of  victims,  — 
instead  of  seeking  pardon  through  a  human  and 
imperfect  priesthood,  —  instead  of  standing  before  a 
veiled  and  inaccessible  Shekinah,  —  they  will  wor- 
ship   in    a    holy   sanctuary,    a    celestial    cathedral. 


184 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEX. 


radiant  with  the  beauties  of  the  divine  character, 
and  gorgeous  with  the  heavenly  light  that  streams 
through  its  richly  painted  windows ;  a  cathedral 
whose  dome  represents  the  divine  majesty,  whose 
arches  rest  upon  the  eternal  attributes  of  the  God- 
head, whose  walls  are  supported  by  omnipotence, 
and  whose  gates  are  everlasting  praise.  0,  what 
will  be  the  grandeur  and  sublimity  of  those  services, 
conducted  by  an  assembly,  all  the  members  of  which 
are  "kings  and  priests  unto  God'*!  What  will 
be  the  rapture  and  glory  of  that  worship,  for  which 
the  universe  cannot  furnish  the  temple,  but  of  whicli 
the  God  of  the  universe  is  the  temple !  How  far 
surpassing  our  loftiest  conceptions  —  how  much 
beyond  the  reach  of  the  telescopic  power  of  the 
most  vivid  imagination  —  must  be  that  divine  sanc- 
tuary, of  which  the  most  gorgeous  material  edifice, 
brilliant  with  the  light  of  a  thousand  stars,  is  but 
a  faint  and  imperfect  symbol ! 

If,  however,  in  this  worship,  altars,  sacrifices  and 
n  limited  priesthood,  are  abolished,  there  is  one 
ofiice  which  will  remain.  "  Seeing,  then,  that  wo 
have  a  great  High  Priest,  that  has  passed  into  the 
heavens,  Jesus  the  Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our 
profession.'*  The  crowning  glory  of  heavenly  wor- 
ship will  be  the  fact,  that  Christ,  as  "  a  great  High 
Priest,"  will  conduct  its  services,  and  lead  its  devo- 
tions.    He  will  appear  before  "the  general  assembly 


NO    TEMPLE    IN    HEAVEN. 


185 


and  church  of  the  first  bom,"  as  "a  minister  of 
the  sanctuary,  and  of  the  true  tabernacle  which  the 
Lord  pitched,  and  not  man." 

While  upon  the  earth,  the  Saviour  combined 
many  offices  and  characters  in  his  sacred  person. 
He  was  a  prophet  and  a  fulfiller  of  prophecy,  a 
priest  and  a  sacrifice,  a  king  and  minister,  a  medi- 
ator and  a  ransom,  a  redeemer  and  sanctifier,  —  the 
Prince  of  peace,  and  the  bright  and  morning  star. 
But  he  passes  into  heaven  as  our  "great  High 
Priest."  Having  worked  out  the  salvation  of  our 
race  upon  Calvary,  through  a  baptism  of  blood  and 
the  agonies  of  the  cross;  having  led  the  hosts  of 
the  redeemed  from  the  darkness  and  despair  of  sin, 
to  the  light  and  blessedness  of  heavenly  hope ; 
having  kept  in  operation  a  system  of  influences 
and  instrumentalities  for  the  sanctification  of  his 
people,  —  he  now  stands  in  the  midst  of  the  vast 
throng  of  the  church  triumphant,  to  lead  their  wor- 
ship and  to  receive  their  anthems  of  praise.  And 
constantly  are  accessions  made  to  this  immense  audi- 
tory, from  the  church  militant,  as  one  and  another 
Christian  hero  lays  down  his  armor,  and  enters  upon 
his  reward. 

Nor  are  we  obliged,  with  such  an  High  Priest 
and  Minister  of  the  celestial  sanctuary,  to  limit  the 
services  of  that  worship  to  acts  of  adoration  and 
songs  of  praise.     Wc  may  reasonably  suppose  that 

16* 


186 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


he  who  on  earth  spake  as  never  man  spake,  —  who 
here  availed  himself  of  every  opportunity  to  impart 
instruction  and  wisdom  to  his  followers,  —  is  not 
silent  in  that  august  and  glorious  assembly.  If  he 
took  occasion  to  expound  the  Scriptures  in  the 
Jewish  temple,  to  a  company  but  poorly  prepared 
and  little  disposed  to  receive  his  teachings,  how 
much  more  will  he  be  ready  to  unfold  the  mysteries 
of  revelation  and  the  glories  of  redemption,  to  audi- 
tors whose  enlarged  capacities  and  increased  intel- 
lectual powers  eminently  qualify  them  to  receive 
and  appreciate  the  truth  from  his  lips !  If  he  could 
here  stand  upon  a  mount,  and  utter  a  discourse  full 
of  the  most  precious  doctrines  and  sublime  precepts, 
and  glowing  with  sentiments  of  surpassing  beauty 
and  excellence,  will  he  not  stand  upon  the  celestial 
mountains  above,  and  thrill  the  resplendent  and  holy 
throngs  around  him,  with  the  strains  of  his  divine 
eloquence,  and  impart  to  them  a  clearer  insight  into 
moral  truth,  and  loftier  conceptions  of  the  divine 
character  and  government,  than  they  could  obtain 

on  earth  ? 

When  we  consider  how  full  the  Bible  is,  to  us, 
of  inexplicable  difficulties  and  incomprehensible  doc- 
trines ;  when  we  consider  how  ''  great  is  the  mystery 
of  godliness,  —  God  manifest  in  the  flesh;''  and 
when  we  meditate  upon  the  dealings  of  Divine 
Providence,  and  remember  "how  unsearchable  are 


NO    TEMPLE    IN    HEAVEN. 


187 


his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out,"  we 
must  believe  that  these  dark  mysteries  will  one  day 
be  elucidated,  and  the  obscurities  of  divine  truth  be 
clearly  unfolded.  We  must  believe  that  when  we 
"  come  to  Mount  Sion,  and  unto  the  city  of  the 
living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  to  an 
innumerable  company  of  angels,  to  the  general 
assembly  and  church  of  the  first  bom,  and  to  Jesus, 
the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant,"  we  shall  rejoice, 
as  the  broad  fields  of  moral  truth  are  thro^vn  open 
before  us,  and  the  clouds  vanish  from  before  those 
sublime  doctrines  that  are  here  veiled  from  our 
view ! 


•   ••• 

•      * 


•    • 


•  •  • 


IX. 

THE  ANGELIC  INHABITANTS  OF  HEAVEN. 

"  Praise  ye  him,  all  his  angels.'*  —  Psalm  cxlviit.  2. 

"  And  all  the  angels  stood  round  about  the  throne."  —  Rev.  vii.  11. 

**  Low  warblings,  now,  and  solitary  harps, 

Were  heard  among  the  angels,  touched  and  tuned 

As  to  an  evening  hymn,  preluding  soft 

To  cherub  voices.      Louder  as  they  swelled, 

Deep  strings  struck  in,  and  hoarser  instruments. 

Mixed  with  clear  silver  sounds,  till  concord  rose 

Full  as  the  harmony  of  winds,  to  heaven  ; 

Yet  sweet  as  nature's  spring-tide  melodies 

To  some  worn  pilgrim,  first,  with  glistening  eyes. 

Greeting  his  native  valley,  whence  the  sounds 

Of  rural  gladness,  herds,  and  bleating  flocks. 

Blent  with  the  dulcet  distance-mellowed  bell, 

Come,  like  the  echo  of  his  early  jojns. 

In  every  pause,  from  spirits  in  mid  air. 

Responsive  still  were  golden  viols  heard, 

And  heavenly  symphonies  stole  faintly  down." 

Having  considered,  in  the  preceding  articles,  the 
evidences  of  a  future  life,  and  viewed  heaven  under 
various  scriptural  emblems, — having  inquired  into 
the  likeness  of  the  redeemed  to  Christ,  and  exhibited 
the  social  enjoyments  connected  with  the  recognition 
of  friends  in  heaven,  and  the  blessedness  of  spiritual 
worship  in  a  divine  temple,  — we  come  now  to  speak 


iJ 


•  • 


•  •  • 


•  • , 


•  •    •• 


•  •• 


•  • 


'f*f 


*t* 


I  I 


I  •  I  • 
1  •  « 
1   '  ■  • 


.  • .' 


, ,  1 1  •  • 


« • 


•  1 


THE    HOLY     ANGELS. 


189 


of  those  holy  and  resplendent  beings  who  crowd  the 
courts,  and  palaces,  and  cities,  of  the  great  King, 
and  who  continually  surround  the  eternal  throne. 

For  a  knowledge  of  their  existence,  character 
and  employments,  we  are  indebted  solely  to  the 
sacred  Scriptures.  The  light  of  nature  furnishes  no 
evidences  respecting  them,  although  analogy  renders 
it  probable,  since  there  are  successive  gradations  of 
being  below  man,  that  there  are  higher  orders  of 
intelligences  above  him.  While  we  find  every  depart- 
ment of  nature  which  we  have  explored  instinct 
with  life  and  crowded  with  animate  existences,  we 
cannot  suppose  that  man  constitutes  the  boundary 
line  on  the  ascending  scale.  From  the  investigations 
and  discoveries  of  modern  science,  we  learn  that 
even  far  below  the  last  range  of  beings  visible  to  the 
naked  eye,  there  are  countless  myriads  of  animal- 
culoe,  more  than  a  million  of  which  find  ample 
accommodation  in  a  single  drop  of  water.  Indeed, 
we  are  told,  what  is  hardly  conceivable,  that  ''  within 
the  narrow  space  of  a  grain  of  mustard-seed,  eight 
millions  of  living  active  creatures  can  exist,  all 
richly  endowed  with  the  organs  and  faculties  of  ani- 
mal life."  In  taking  one  and  subjecting  it  to  a 
careful  microscopic  examination,  it  displays  a  nice 
and  complicated  organization,  consisting  of  bones, 
muscles,  sinews,  lungs,  and  all  the  parts  of  a  perfect 
and  active  being.     Within  this  little  form  are  found 


190 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


the  sensibilities,  emotions,  instincts  and  desires,  that 
belong  to  higher  orders  of  animate  existence.  Those 
that  inhabit,  as  myriads  do,  delicate  flowers,  are 
environed  with  beauties  and  splendors,  that  to  them 
constitute  a  glorious  paradise.  *'A  distinguished 
botanist,  on  subjecting  a  flower,  from  which  he  heard 
a  soft  murmuring  sound,  to  the  microscope,  observed 
that  it  was  filled  with  minute  insects,  who  were 
sporting  among  the  narrow  pedestals  that  supported 
its  leaves.  Amid  the  beauties  and  fragrance  of 
their  little  world,  he  could  distinctly  observe  their 
movements  and  enjoyments.  The  base  of  the  flower, 
under  the  influence  of  the  microscope,  extended  itself 
to  a  vast  plain  ;  the  slender  stems  of  the  leaves 
became  trunks  of  so  many  stately  cedars  ;  the  threads 
in  the  middle  seemed  columns  of  massive  structure, 
supporting  at  the  top  several  ornaments,  and  the 
narrow  spaces  between  them  were  enlarged  into 
walks  and  terraces.  On  the  polished  bottoms  of 
these,  brighter  than  Parian  marble,  walked  the  winged 
inhabitants,  which  from  dusky  insects,  as  they  ap- 
peared to  the  naked  eye,  rose  to  beautiful  glittering 
animals,  stained  with  living  purple,  and  with  a  glossy 
gold  that  would  have  made  all  the  labors  of  the 
loom  contemptible  in  the  comparison."  For  several 
days  the  botanist  viewed  the  scene  with  unabated 
wonder  and  admiration. 

Another  remarks:    "I  have  never  made  observa- 


THE   HOLY   ANGELS. 


191 


tions  of  the  corolla,  simply  of  the  smallest  flower, 
without  finding  it  composed  of  an  admirable  sub- 
stance, half  transparent,  studded  with  brilliants,  and 
shining  in  the  most  lively  colors.  The  beings  that 
live  under  a  reflex  thus  enriched  must  have  ideas, 
very  diflerent  from  ours,  of  light  and  the  other 
phenomena  of  nature.  A  drop  of  dew,  filtering  in 
the  capillary  and  transparent  tubes  of  a  plant,  pre- 
sents to  them  thousands  of  cascades ;  the  same  drop, 
fixed  as  a  wave  on  the  extremity  of  one  of  its 
prickles,  an  ocean  without  a  shore ;  evaporated  in 
the  air,  a  vast  aerial  sea.  It  is  credible,  then,  from 
analogy,  that  there  are  animals  feeding  on  the  leaves 
of  plants,  like  the  cattle  in  our  meadows,  and  on 
our  mountains,  which  repose  under  the  shade  of  a 
dome  imperceptible  to  the  naked  eye,  and  which 
from  goblets  formed  like  so  many  suns  quaif  nectar 
of  the  color  of  gold  and  silver." 

If,  with  so  lavish  a  hand,  the  Creator  has  thus 
crowded  every  leaf,  flower  and  drop  of  water,  with 
sportive  and  happy  beings,  can  we  suppose  that 
the  formation  of  man  has  exhausted  his  power,  and 
that  in  regions  above,  there  are  vast  moral  wastes 
which  were  never  occupied  by  higher  orders  of 
intelligences  ?  Is  there  given  to  these  minute  insects 
a  paradise  of  the  richest  lustre  and  variegated  splen- 
dor, —is  every  flower  a  world,  with  its  costly  archi- 
tecture, its  beautiful  scenery,  and  its  various  orders 


192 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


of  busy  inhabitants,  —  while  in  GocVs  mighty  spirit- 
ual kingdom  there  are  none  to  admire  his  works,  or 
render  to  him  homage,  except  the  comparatively 
few  that  have  been  here  redeemed  from  the  dominion 
of  sin  ?  We  cannot  for  a  moment  entertain  such  a 
thought ;  and  yet,  as  we  have  already  remarked,  our 
only  positive  and  reliable  source  of  evidence  upon 
the  subject  is  the  Bible.  To  the  unprejudiced  and 
believing  mind,  however,  the  proofs  from  this  source 
are  abundant  and  satisfactory ;  for  the  existence  of 
holy  angels  is  recognized  by  nearly  all  the  inspired 
writers.  The  resplendent  beings  are  represented  as 
surrounding  the  throne  of  the  Deity,  as  engaged 
in  acts  of  worship,  as  moving  amid  the  splendors 
of  a  celestial  paradise,  and  as  employed  on  mis- 
sions of  high  importance,  and  on  errands  of  benev- 
olence. The  early  Hebrews  and  the  patriarchs 
were  favored  with  visits  and  communications  from 
them.  They  appeared  sometimes  in  visible  forms, 
and  at  other  times  in  dreams  and  visions.  During 
the  period  of  the  Judges,  and  about  the  time  of 
the  Babylonian  captivity,  they  are  introduced  to 
our  notice.  Previous  to  the  introduction  of  Chris- 
tianity, they  were  seen  gathering  around  the  earth, 
hovering  over  the  Holy  Land,  and  giving  to  the 
devoted  servants  of  God  intimations  of  the  Messiah's 
approach.  But  the  period  most  distinguished  for 
their   appearance   and   agency  was  that  marked  by 


THE   HOLY   ANGELS. 


193 


the  mission  of  our  Saviour,  and  the  labors  of  the 
apostles.  Then  they  came  not  only  as  interested 
spectators  of  the  thrilling  scenes  which  were  trans- 
piring, but  to  aid  in  carrying  out  the  benevolent 
designs  of  Heaven  toward  an  apostate  world.  As 
a  celestial  convoy,  they  accompanied  the  Saviour  in 
his  journeys  and  visits,  watching  over  him  in  times 
of  peril,  strengthening  him  when  weak,  and  com- 
forting him  in  his  trials  and  sorrows. 

But,  beside  Jewish  and  Christian  wTiters,  those 
of  other  nations  have  entertained  and  advanced 
opinions,  respecting  orders  of  intermediate  spirits, 
corresponding  somewhat  to  those  recorded  in  the 
Scriptures.  The  Egyptians  and  the  Greeks,  accord- 
ing to  the  testimony  of  their  eminent  philosophers, 
believed  in  the  existence  of  spirits,  and  in  their 
agency  in  the  affairs  of  mankind.  They  thought 
that  the  immense  interval  between  their  own  souls 
and  the  infinite  Deity  could  not  be,  reasonably,  re- 
garded as  a  vast  waste,  but  must  be  filled  with 
orders  of  spiritual  existences,  of  various  degrees  of 
power  and  perfection.  Plato,  Aristotle  and  the 
Stoics,  all  admitted  this  doctrine,  although  they  dif- 
fered in  their  views  respecting  some  branches  of  it. 

\Yhen  Christ  was  upon  the  earth,  the  Sadducees 
were  regarded  as  holding  a  fundamental  error,  in 
denying  the  existence  of  angels,  and  contending  that 
the  language  used  in  the  Old  Testament,  in  reference 

17 


194 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


THE  HOLY  ANGELS. 


195 


to  them,  was  to  be  taken  figuratively.  Several  dis- 
tinguislied  modern  infidels  have  adopted  and  advo- 
cated the  same  opinion.  Others  have  erred  in  the 
opposite  direction,  by  assigning  to  the  angels  too 
exalted  a  character,  and  rendering  to  them  super- 
stitious worship. 

As  a  subject  of  purely  scientific  inquiry,  the  doc- 
trine of  angelic  existence  has  claims  upon  our 
attention.  But  that  which  specially  awakens  our 
interest  in  it  is  the  fact,  that  we  look  to  this  order 
of  intelligences  for  our  companions  and  instructors 
in  the  future  life.  Besides  anticipating  the  joyful 
recognition  of  our  pious  friends  in  the  spirit  world, 
the  true  Christian  aspires  to  a  companionship  with 
those  holy  beings,  who  for  ages  have  been  studying 
the  works  and  perfections  of  the  Deity,  and  minister- 
ing at  the  altars  and  worshipping  within  the  courts 
of  the  celestial  temple.  If,  therefore,  we  can  learn 
somewhat  of  the  bright  inhabitants  of  those  distant 
realms,  ere  our  departure  thither,  —  if  we  can  he 
convinced  that  we  shall  be  welcomed  to  the  upper 
kingdom  by  orders  of  intelligences  that  in  purity, 
power  and  splendor,  far  surpass  our  loftiest  concep- 
tions, —  our  zeal  to  make  preparation  for  that  world 
will  be  quickened,  and  our  views  of  its  blessedness 
will  be  greatly  elevated. 

Our  investigations  will  respect  the  origin^  nature^ 
character  and  employments^  of  the  holy  angels. 


With  regard  to  their  origin,  the  sacred  writers 
give  us  no  definite  or  satisfactory  information. 
Moses,  in  his  historic  records,  treats  of  the  creation 
of  our  globe  .and  of  man,  without  reference  to  other 
orders  of  intelligences,  or  to  what  transpired  pre- 
vious to  these  events.  St.  Paul,  indeed,  declares, 
that  God  created  all  tilings  that  are  in  heaven  and 
in  earth,  "visible  and  invisible,  whether  they  be 
thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers." 
Consequently,  he  created  angels ;  at  what  period, 
however,  or  under  what  circumstances,  we  have  no 
data  upon  which  to  form  an  opinion. 

Various  views  have  been  expressed,  by  distin- 
guished writers,  respecting  the  time  of  their  crea- 
tion, many  of  Avhich  arc  entitled  to  but  little 
consideration.  Some  have  held,  that  they  were 
created  after  man,  as  God,  in  the  Mosaic  account 
of  the  creation,  proceeded  from  the  lower  and  inferior 
of  his  works,  up  to  the  higher.  This  opinion  was 
advocated  by  Gcimadius,*  in  the  fifth  century,  and, 
in  modem  times,  by  Schubert,  of  Hehnstadt.  It 
was,  however,  opposed  by  Augustine,  who,  with 
Theodoret,  Peter  of  Lombardy  and  others,  main- 
tained, that  angels  were  created  on  the  first  of  the 
six  days,  and  were  interested  spectators  of  the 
sublime  manifestations  of  divine  power  that  were 
subsequently   made.     But    the    opinion    that  seems 

*  See  Knapp's  Theology,  translated  by  President  Woods,  pp.  208,  209. 


t 


196 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


most  in  accordance  with  reason  and  the  Scriptures 
is,  that  they  were  created  before  the  visible  world, 
and  acted  an  important  part  in  the  affairs  of  the 
universe,  for  ages  previous  to  the  creation  of  man. 
This  view  was  taken  by  many  of  the  fathers  of  the 
church,  and  is  advocated  by  distinguished  modern 
theologians. 

Nor  is  it  an  idea  altogether  fanciful,  that  they 
may  have  passed  through,  upon  material  worlds,  a 
state  of  probation  bearing  some  analogy  to  our  ow^n  ; 
and  that  they  may  have  been  subjected,  in  the 
infancy  of  their  being,  to  a  course  of  moral  disci- 
pline that  fitted  them  for  their  present  high  station 
and  important  duties.  The  law  of  discipline  under 
which  man  lives,  and  makes  progress,  and  attains 
to  virtue  and  holiness,  may  be  the  universal  law  of 
sentient  beings.  We  cannot,  indeed,  conceive  of 
one's  acquiring  force  of  character  and  strength 
of  religious  principle,  without  the  exercise  of  resist- 
ance ;  nor  can  we  conceive  of  the  exercise  of  resist- 
ance without  temptation,  or  evil  in  some  form,  to 
resist.  If  temptation  could  reach  those  angels 
"  which  kept  not  their  first  estate,  but  left  their 
own  habitation,"  and  if  our  first  parents  were  so 
early  called  to  meet  it,  it  may  be  a  force  that  every 
intelligent  being,  in  some  stage  of  his  existence, 
must  resist.     But  it  is  needless  to  pursue   a  point 


THE    HOLY    ANGELS. 


197 


upon  which  we  can  only  give  conjectures,  and  con- 
cerning which  both  nature  and  revelation  are  silent. 
With  regard  to  the  nature  of  angels,  we  can  only 
conceive  of  them  as  spiritual  beings,  possessing  men- 
tal endo^vments  like  our  own,  although  in  a  much 
higher  state  of  perfection.  Our  knowledge  of  being, 
in  general,  and  of  the  possible  varieties  and  capa- 
bilities of  different  orders  of  intelligences,  is  exceed- 
ingly limited.  For  even  our  ideas  of  God,  we  are 
dependent  upon  the  consciousness  we  have  of  our 
own  mental  attributes,  states,  and  feelings.  We 
conceive  of  him  as  a  being  having  our  spiritual 
attributes,  in  an  infinite  degree.  We  can  in  no 
other  way,  with  our  present  organization,  form 
notions  of  him ;  and  notions  thus  formed  must 
necessarily  be  crude  and  imperfect. 

Thus,  in  our  conceptions  of  angels,  we  picture 
to  our  minds  beings  in  nature  like  ourselves,  though 
far  surpassing  us  in  every  intellectual  and  moral 
attribute.  Their  range  of  knowledge,  their  power 
of  investigating  and  discerning  truth,  their  capa- 
bilities of  managing  great  enterprises,  and  discharg- 
ing the  duties  of  lofty  and  responsible  positions, 
greatly  transcend  these  advantages  and  qualities  in 
man,  in  his  highest  state  of  culture. 

The  question,  whether  angels  have  a  bodily 
organization,  is  one  that  we  shall  not  attempt  to 
decide.     The    Bible    is   silent   upon   this  point,  and 

17* 


198 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


THE  HOLY  ANGELS. 


199 


i 


the  arguments  a  priori  which  are  sometimes  adduced 
in  favor  of  the  idea  prove  nothing.  The  assertion, 
that  if  angels  were  pure  spirits  they  could  not  act 
upon  the  material  world,  is  entitled  to  no  considera- 
tion, from  the  fact  that  it  can  neither  be  sustained 
nor  refuted.  The  early  fathers  who  were  iiid)ued 
with  the  Platonic  philosophy,  —  Justin,  Clement  of 
Alexandria,  TertuUian,  and  others,  —  regarded  all 
spirits  as  inhabiting  subtile  bodies,  which  are  imper- 
ceptible to  any  of  our  senses.  This  opinion  was 
opposed  by  many  of  the  schoolmen,  who  maintained 
that  angels  had  no  bodies,  although  they  had  the 
power  of  assuming  a  bodily  form,  corpora  extraordl- 
naria,  when  it  was  necessary  for  the  accomplishment 
of  a  particular  mission. 

While,  however,  the  Scriptures  are  silent  upon 
this  and  some  other  points,  they  teach  that  there 
are  various  ranks  among  these  angelic  intelligences, 
po<=;o<5sing  different  degrees  of  diirnity,  power,  and 
excellence ;  con*esponding,  in  some  measure,  to  the 
gradation  which  exists  in  human  society. 

This  fiict  is  clearly  brought  to  light  in  the  writ- 
ings of  Daniel  and  Zechariah,  and  was  recognized 
by  Christ  and  his  apostles.  The  angel  who  appeared 
unto  Zacharias  said  unto  him  (Luke  i.  19) :  "I  am 
Gabriel,  that  stand  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  am 
sent  to  speak  unto  thee,  and  to  show  thee  these  glad 


tidings. 


9f 


He  thus  distinguishes  himself  from  angels 


of  an  inferior  rank,  and  was  one  of  the  favored 
number  who  were  admitted  to  the  presence  of  the 
great  King,  and  intrusted  with  embassies  of  the 
highest  importance.  As  the  prime  minister  of  an 
eastern  monarch  was  admitted,  at  all  times,  to  the 
presence  of  his  sovereign,  while  those  of  an  inferior 
rank  were  excluded,  so  Gabriel  had  the  high  honor 
of  entering  into  the  presence  and  standing  before 
the  Sovereign  of  the  universe. 

Michael  is  also  spoken  of  as  one  of  the  chief 
princes  of  the  heavenly  hosts.  He  is  referred  to 
several  iinies,  in  the  Old  Testament,  as  a  beino;  of 
exalted  rank,  and  as  destined  to  perform  an  import- 
ant part  in  the  final  consummation  of  all  things. 
In  the  revelation  made  to  St.  John,  he  appears  as 
the  leader  of  the  celestial  warriors  who  fought  against 
the  dragon  and  his  hosts.  His  special  official  duty 
seems  to  ])e,  to  guard  the  citadels  of  heaven  against 
the  assaults  of  their  foes,  and  to  watch  the  move- 
ments of  those  fallen  spirits  who  are  in  rebellion 
against  their  Sovereign. 

The  term  nrcliangel  occurs  but  twice  in  the  Bible  ; 
once  as  applied  to  Michael,  and  again  in  1  Thess. 
iv.  IG:  "lor  the  Lord  himself  shall  descend  from 
heaven,  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  arch- 
angel, and  with  the  trump  of  God.'' 

Many  have  supposed  that  the  cherubim*  mentioned 

*  The  Hebrew  plural  of  cherub. 


200 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVEN. 


THE    HOLY    ANGELS. 


201 


!i! 


in  the  Old  Testament  constituted  a  class  of  angels ; 
but  they  were  originally  hieroglyphic  figures,  com- 
posed of  various  creatures,  —  a  mingling  of  man, 
an  ox,  an  eagle,  or  a  lion.  They  are  first  men- 
tioned by  Moses  (Gen.  iii.  24),  as  stationed  at  the 
east  of  the  garden  of  Eden,  with  a  flaming  sword, 
to  cut  off  all  access  to  the  tree  of  life.  They  were 
inwrought  in  the  tapestry  of  the  ark,  and  also  placed 
a^  figures  over  the  ark  of  the  covenant,  in  the 
tabernacle,  and  afterwards  in  Solomon^s  temple. 

In  the  vision  of  Ezekiel,  the  cherubim  appear 
in  a  new  form,  and  are  described  with  great  distinct- 
ness. They  are  instinct  with  life,  move  in  a  whirl- 
wind, and  are  emblematic  of  the  divine  majesty  and 
glory.  They  are  also  represented  as  appearing  in  the 
clouds,  and  bearing  the  Deity  (Psahn  xviii.)  through 
the  skies  with  great  magnificence  and  grandeur. 
They  are  referred  to  by  Josephus,  and  by  the 
oriental  writers  generally. 

Milton,    in   his  sublime  language,    thus  describes 

them  : 

Forth  rushed,  with  whirlwind  sound, 

The  chariot  of  Paternal  Deity, 

Flashing  thick  flames,  wheel  within  wheel,  undrawn. 

Itself  instinct  with  spirit  ;  but  conreyed 

By  four  cherubic  shapes.     Four  faces  each 

Had  wondrous,  as  with  stars  their  IxKlies  all ; 

And  wings  were  set  with  eyes  ;  with  eyes  the  wheels 

Of  beryl,  uiid  careering  fires  between. 

The  seraphim  were  evidently  an  order  of  angelic 


beings  of  a  very  high  rank.  The  original  Hebrew 
word*  signifies  to  buruy  and  a  Jewish  commentator 
says  that  the  name  was  given  on  account  of  their 
shining,  fiery  appearance. 

They  are  alluded  to  but  once  in  the  Scriptures, 
and  then  by  the  prophet  Isaiah,  in  his  sublime 
description  of  the  manifestation  of  Jehovah  to  him, 
Isaiah  vi.  2 — 6.  In  the  vision,  God  is  represented 
as  seated  upon  a  throne,  high  and  lifted  up,  sur- 
rounded with  the  emblems  of  dignity  and  majesty, 
and  attended  by  ministers  called  seraphim.  He  is 
clothed  with  a  robe  of  royalty,  the  train  of  which 
fills  the  temple.  These  ministering  spirits,  in  an 
attitude  of  the  most  profound  veneration,  are  solemnly 
engaged  in  the  worship  of  the  great  King.  So 
awful  and  sublime  are  the  services,  that  the  pillars 
of  the  edifice  tremble,  and  the  whole  interior  is  filled 
with  a  cloud,  the  symbol  of  the  di\ine  presence. 
The  spirits  reverently  veil  their  faces  in  the  presence 
of  the  Infinite,  and,  w4th  the  deepest  awe,  cry, 
"Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  God  of  hosts." 

We  would  next  inquire  into  the  character  and 
attributes  of  the  heavenly  inhabitants.      The  Scrip- 

*  Some  commentators  and  critics,  and  among  them  Gesenius,  suppose 
that  tl^e  name  is  derived  from  a  word  signifying  to  be  noble,  or  excellent, 
ind  hence  applied  to  the  nobles  and  princes  of  heaven.  Without  burden- 
ing our  pages  with  a  discussion  of  the  question,  or  a  quotation  of  the  author- 
ities on  both  sides,  it  is  sufficient  to  remark,  that  the  evidence  prepon- 
derates in  fa.vor  of  the  opinion  that  we  have  expressed. 


-i 


202 


EMBLEMS    OP    HEAVEN. 


tures  teach  us  that  they  are  distinguished  for  their 
intellectual  faculties  and  attainments,  their  power, 
holiness,  benevolence,  and  great  personal  glory. 

While  we  conceive  of  them  as  richly  endowed 
with  intelligence  and  wisdom,  w^e  would  be  cautious 
not  to  ascribe  to  them  divine  attributes.  However 
elevated  and  superior  a  created  intelligence  may  b(% 
the  distance  between  him  and  the  Creator  is  still 
infinite.  And  though  he  continues  to  advance  from 
one  height  to  another,  as  the  ages  of  eternity  roll 
on,  yet  there  remains  a  vast  gulf  which  he  can  never 
pass.  There  are  regions  above,  stretching  awfiy 
into  measureless  distnucos,  which  he  can  never  reach. 

The  boundaries,  however,  of  angelic  intelligence 
and  knowledge,  we  cannot  accurately  define.  It  is 
evident  that  there  are  subjects  whicli  are  beyond 
their  comprehension.  Connected  with  the  scheme 
of  redemption,  there  are  deep  my;=5tones  "which  the 
angels  desire  to  look  into.'*  The  hour  of  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem,  the  Saviour  declares,  "  knoweth 
no  man,  no,  not  the  angels  of  heaven.'*  And  in  the 
book  of  Job,  we  are  told  that  God  charged  his  angel>^ 
with  folly.  Yet  their  intellectual  power,  their  vast 
stores  of  knowledge,  the  wonderful  discoveries  that 
they  have  made,  are  such  as  surpass  all  human 
comprehension.  For  ages,  they  have  been  studying 
the  works  of  God  ;  searching  the  profound  depths  of 
the  divine  wisdom  and   goodness ;    penetrating   into 


THE    HOLY    ANGELS. 


203 


the  qualities  and  essence  of  matter  and  mind ; 
exploring  the  physical,  intellectual,  and  moral  uni- 
verse ;  having  a  range  of  inquiry  and  research 
extending  from  the  throne  of  God  down  to  the 
minutest  atom ;  and,  consequently,  their  powers 
and  acquisition  vastly  transcend  our  loftiest  concep- 
tions. In  anticipating  companionship  with  such 
beings,  we  may  indulge  the  expectation  of  deriving 
the  highest  intellectual  benefits  from  their  society. 
We  may  reasonably  hope  that  communing  with  their 
spirits,  or  listening  to  their  discourses,  will  greatly 
stimulate  our  own  minds,  and  will  enrich  our  under- 
standings with  the  most  precious  treasures  of  knowl- 
edge. A  thousand  difliculties  will  be  solved.  Per- 
plexing mysteries  will  be  cleared  up.  Scientific 
and  moral  truth  will  be  clothed  with  fresh  charms, 
under  their  instmctions ;  and  the  soul  will  kindle 
into  a  glow  of  intense  enthusiasm,  at  the  thought 
of  the  splendid  fields  of  knowledge  that  are  yet  to 
be  traversed,  and  of  the  facilities  and  aids  to  be 
enjoyed  in  exploring  them. 

The  power  of  angels  is  represented  as  immensely 
great.  This  is  indicated  in  the  appellations  given 
to  them  in  the  Scriptures,  —  They  are  called  Jv 
rdueti,  Powers ;  ©gorot,  Thrones ;  'E^ovaiat,  Authori- 
ties;   At/^to'rr, If 5,  Dominions;  ^'g/«/.  Principalities,  etc. 

David  exclaims,  "  Bless  the  Lord,  ye  his  angels, 
who  excel  in  strength.''     Several  instances  are  given 


204 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


in  the  Scriptures  of  the  exercise  of  their  power. 
In  one  night,  an  angel  destroyed,  of  the  anny  of 
Sennacherib,  an  hundred  and  fourscore  and  five 
thousand  men.  As  though  by  a  single  stroke,  this 
vast  multitude  were  stretched  dead  throughout  the 
camp.  The  sentinels,  as,  early  in  the  morning,  they 
passed  from  tent  to  tent,  were  appalled  at  the  sight 
of  their  prostrate  fallen  warriors,  who  but  yester- 
day were  in  the  full  glow  of  health  and  courage, 
and  stood  ready  for  the  fiercest  conflict. 

The  slaughter  of  the  first-born,  in  Egypt,  wfis 
accomplished  by  one  angel,  within  so  short  a  period 
that  the  w^ild  lamentations  of  bereaved  parents  burst 
at  once  from  their  habitations.  Every  house  was, 
in  an  instant,  a  scene  of  indescribable  consternation, 
and  every  street  was  lined  with  the  habitations  of 
death. 

To  effect  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  on  account 
of  the  sin  of  David,  in  numbering  the  people,  but 
one  angel  w^as  sent  forth.  "  And  David  lifted  up 
his  eyes  and  saw  the  angel  of  the  Lord  stand 
between  the  earth  and  the  heaven,  having  a  drawn 
sword  in  his  hand  stretched  out  over  Jerusalem.*' 
How  terrible  and  sublime  was  the  scene !  Around 
the  offending  monarch  lay  the  holy  city,  metropolis 
of  the  religious  world,  with  its  inhabitants  slumber- 
ing in  supposed  security.  The  pale  moon  was 
throwing  its  silver  beams  upon  the  tuiTets  and  bat- 


THE  HOLY  ANGELS. 


205 


tiements,  and  upon  the  domes  of  the  highest  palaces. 
The  stars  were  calmly  looking  down  upon  the  plains, 
mountains  and   gardens,  of  Judea.      Directly   over 
the  city  was  this  bright  and  pow^erful  being,  grasp- 
ing a  glittering  sword.     A  single   movement  of  the 
fatal    weapon,    and   death   might   enter    every  hab- 
itation.    A  single  stroke,  and  that  magnificent  city 
might  become  a  vast  tomb,  with  no  beating  heart, 
no  sign  of  life,  within  its  walls.     Do  we  wonder  that 
"David  and  the  elders  of  Israel,  who  were  clothed 
in  sackcloth,  fell  upon  their  faces  "  ?     Do  we  wonder 
that    they   pleaded    earnestly   with    God,   that    that 
dreadful  sword  might  be  returned  into  its  sheath? 
In   the    glorious    visions    that    passed    before   St. 
John,    as   described   in  the   Revelation,   angels   are 
represented  as  clothed  with  vast  power,  as  control- 
ling the  physical  elements,  holding  the  four  winds 
of  heaven,   and   executing  the    judgments   of  God 
upon  his  guilty  subjects.     In  the  descriptions,  given 
in  this  book,  of  the  angels,  there  is  a  mingling  of 
beauty  and  sublimity,  of  majesty  and  ten-or,  of  thrill- 
ing eloquence  and  awful  grandeur,  that   cannot  be 
surpassed.     While  the   heavens  were   covered   with 
scenes   descriptive   of  the   glory  of  Christ,   of  the 
prosperity  of  his  church,  and  of  the  triumphs  of  his 
kingdom,  —  while  important  events  in  the  history  of 
the  world's  renovation  and  redemption  crowded  upon 
each  other,  in  their  struggle  to  manifest  themselves, 

18 


206 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


THE  HOLY  ANGELS. 


20' 


—  the  apostle  sees  seven  mighty  angels  standing 
before  God,  with  seven  trumpets  in  their  hands.  As 
one  startling  peal  follows  another,  the  most  terrible 
woes  descend  and  burst  upon  the  world.  The  sky 
is  darkened  by  fearful  storms,  and  the  deep,  heavy 
thunder,  and  lurid  lightning,  tell  that  the  day  of 
God's  wrath  has  come.  The  guilty  stand  aghast, 
and  gaze  with  horror  upon  the  scene.  Chariots  of 
fire  are  seen  coursing  through  the  heavens,  and 
bearing  the  messengers  of  the  divine  vengeance. 
Burning  mountains  are  hurled  to  and  fro,  and  con- 
sume everything  within  their  reach.  Stars  fiill, 
the  sun  becomes  darkened,  and  the  moon  refuses  to 
shed  its  light.  ''And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an  angel 
flying  through  the  midst  of  heaven,  saying  with  a 
loud  voice.  Woe,  woe,  woe,  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth,  by  reason  of  the  other  voices  of  the  tmmpet 
of  the  three  angels,  which  are  yet  to  sound !  '*  In 
the  midst  of  these  wild  commotions  and  terrible 
calamities,  an  announcement  comes  to  the  apostle, 
in  a  voice  of  thunder,  "Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen, 
that  great  city,  because  she  made  all  nations  drink 
of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication.*'  He 
hears  the  crash  of  her  falUng  palaces  and  towers, 
and  sees  the  smoke  ascending  from  her  ruins.  The 
shrieks  of  her  guilty  inhabitants  rend  the  air.  Iler 
haughty  kings  are  laid  low,  and  their  sceptres, 
crowns  and  thrones,  are  buried  beneath  the  ruins  of 


the  city.  They  experience  the  fulfilment  of  the 
terrible  prophecy,  "  If  any  man  worship  the  beast 
and  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark  in  his  fore- 
head, or  in  his  hand,  the  same  shall  drink  of  the 
wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is  poured  out 
without  mixture  into  the  cup  of  his  indignation." 

The  apostle  also  has  a  view  of  a  great  battle 
between  the  holy  angels  and  the  enemies  of  Jeho- 
vah ;  Michael  and  his  hosts  are  arrayed  against  the 
dragon  and  his  angels ;  the  two  parties  virtually 
representing  the  principles  of  redemption  and  holi- 
ness on  the  one  hand,  and  the  elements  of  wicked- 
ness and  rebellion  on  the  other.  A  fierce  struo-de 
takes  place,  in  which  each  contends  for  the  victory. 
The  holy  angels  are  nerved  for  the  conflict  by  the 
consciousness  that  they  are  defending  the  citadels 
of  heaven,  protecting  the  throne  of  Jehovah,  and 
guarding  the  interests  and  happiness  of  millions  of 
obedient  subjects,  against  the  destructive  purposes 
of  intruders  and  rebels.  Thus  animated  by  the 
purest  motives  and  loftiest  purposes,  and  sustained 
by  an  Almighty  arm,  they  overcome  and  subdue 
their  foes. 

These  judgments,  thus  brought  upon  the  enemies 
of  God,  all  the  holy  angels  are  represented  as  ap- 
proving. "  After  these  things,  I  heard  a  great  voice 
of  much  people  in  heaven,  saying.  Alleluia  :  salva- 
tion and  glory  and  honor  and  power  unto  the  Lord 


208 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


our  God,  for  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments.'* 
And  again,  "  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a 
great  multitude,  and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters, 
and  as  the  voice  of  mighty  thunderings,  saying, 
Alleluia;  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth.*' 

Eminent  holiness  is  also  a  characteristic  of  the 
celestial  inhabitants.  This  is  abundantly  evident, 
from  the  nature  of  their  abode,  their  proximity  to 
the  Holy  of  holies,  the  Biblical  representations  of 
their  character,  and  the  services  and  worship  in 
which  they  are  constantly  engaged.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  the  creation,  they  are  introduced  as  employed 
in  acts  of  worship.  As  the  beauties  of  the  new- 
made  earth  appear,  and  planets  and  suns  burst  forth 
from  chaos  and  darkness,  at  the  summons  of  Om- 
nipotence, ''  the  morning  stars  sang  together,  and 
all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy.*' 

As  the  Lord  of  Glory  leaves  his  throne,  and 
comes  upon  his  sacred  mission,  a  multitude  of  heav- 
enly hosts  attend  him  ;  and  as  the  royal  retinue  draw 
near  to  earth,  they  are  heard  by  pious  shepherds 
"praising  God,  and  saying.  Glory  to  God  in  the 
highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will  toward  men." 
Their  holy  character  may  be  inferred,  too,  from  the 
fact  that  "There  is  joy  in  the  presence  of  the  angels 
of  God  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth.*'  The  news 
that  one  wanderer  is  returning  to  his  Father's  house, 
that  one  spirit  is  breaking  away  from  the  dominion 


THE    HOLY    ANGELS. 


209 


of  sin,  sends  a  thrill  of  joy  through  their  shining 
ranks  ;  it  flies  from  host  to  host,  rolling  up  a  wave 
of  exultation,  and  causing  heaven  to  swell  with  new 
anthems  of  praise,  and  fresh  songs  of  triumph. 

The  holiness  of  angels  is  indicated  in  their  cheer- 
ful and  uniform  obedience.  They  are  often  spoken 
of  as  being  sent  by  God  upon  various  missions  to 
tlie  earth.  "My  God  hath  sent  his  angel,  and  hath 
shut  the  lions'  mouths  that  they  have  not  hurt  me," 
Dan.  VI.  22.  "In  the  sixth  month  the  angel 
Gabriel  was  sent  from  God  unto  a  city  of  Galilee, 
named  Nazareth,"  Luke  i.  26.  "  Now  I  know  of 
a  surety  that  the  Lord  hath  sent  his  angel,  and  hath 
delivered  me  out  of  the  hand  of  Ilerod,"  Acts  xii.  11. 

Thus  we  find  that  the  angels  are  ever  ready  to 
obey  their  Sovereign,  and  execute  his  will.  Their 
l)lans  and  purposes  are  in  unison  with  the  Divine 
jNlind.  They  have  no  selfish  ends  in  view,  no 
unholy  desires  to  gratify.  They  have  no  higher 
ambition  than  to  execute,  with  fidelity  and  success, 
the  commands  of  their  King.  They  delight  in  serv- 
ing. They  glory  in  their  loyalty.  They  covet  no 
other  state,  for  they  have  reached  the  highest  attain- 
able by  created  intelligences.  They  can  go  no 
highpr,  without  being  infinite.  They  can  occupy  no 
loftier  positions,  without  being  gods. 

They  know,  too,  that  holiness  and  happiness  are 
inseparably   connected.      One    sinful    act,    they   are 

18* 


210 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVEN. 


aware,  would  banish  them  from  royal  courts,  strip 
them  of  all  honors,  plunge  them  from  light  into 
darkness,  from  celestial  lieights  and  pleasures  into 
the  regions  of  despair.  Hence,  they  arc  held  by 
the  strongest  motives  to  their  aUegiance  to  God. 
They  feel  that  their  interests  are  identified  with 
the  interests  of  God's  holy  kinirdom,  and  that  their 
happiness  depends  upon  the  perpetuity  of  the  di\  iiH» 
government,  and  the  supremacy  of  the  divine  will. 

IIow^  delightful  to  contemplate  these  pure  and 
bright  l)eings,  whose  thouglits,  i)urposes  and  deeds, 
are  resplendent  with  holiness,  whose  characters  are 
free  from  the  least  imperfection,  and  over  whose 
spirits  no  sliadow  of  sin  or  evil  ever  passes !  Their 
very  names  give  to  us  exalted  conceptions  of  their 
purity,  dignity,  and  elevated  position.  They  are 
cnlled  Sons  of  God.  They  bear  the  image  of  tlie 
Father,  are  the  members  of  his  family,  the  recipi- 
ents of  his  wann  paternal  afTections,  and  they  return 
to  him  the  love  and  services  of  o1)edient  children. 
They  are  Living  Ones ;  beings  instinct  with  life,  full 
of  animation,  in  whom  are  condensed  all  the  attri- 
butes of  intelligence,  and  the  perfections  of  moral 
worth.  Their  powers  have  developed  and  expanded 
under  the  genial  influences  of  heaven,  and  amid 
beauties  and  splendors  that  have  left  their  images 
impressed  upon  them.  They  are  Burning  Ones ; 
beings   that   shine    with    celestial    lustre,    with    the 


THE    HOLY    ANGELS. 


211 


brightness  of  "morning  stars.''  They  reflect  the 
beams  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  and  are  radiant 
with  the  beauteous  tints  of  the  rainbow.  "I  saw," 
says  John,  "another  mighty  angel  come  down  from 
heaven,  clothed  with  a  cloud ;  and  a  rainbow  was 
upon  his  head,  and  his  face  was,  as  it  were,  the 
sun,  and  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire.*'  And  again, 
"After  these  things  I  saw  another  angel  come  down 
from  heaven,  having  great  power :  and  the  earth 
w^as  lightened  with  his  glory.*'  His  very  presence 
illuminated  the  mountains,  and  valleys,  and  plains, 
and  spread  over  the  wdiole  scene  a  heavenly  lustre. 
Another  characteristic  of  the  celestial  inhabitants 
is  their  pure  benevolence.  Although  they  are  often 
represented  as  executing  the  judgments  of  Jehovah, 
as  in  the  sublime  visions  that  passed  before  John, 
yet  they  delight  in  missions  of  love.  With  what 
alacrity  did  an  angel  hasten  to  Ilagar  in  the  wil- 
derness, to  relieve  her  distress,  and  afford  her  comfort 
in  her  loneliness  and  soitow  !  What  earnestness  did 
the  angels  manifest  to  save  Lot  and  his  family  from 
the  ruin  in  which  Sodom  and  its  guilty  inhabitants 
were  to  be  involved !  In  the  quiet  of  evening  they 
approached  the  house,  to  warn  them  of  their  danger, 
and  afford  them  time  to  prepare  for  their  flight. 
Patiently  they  wait  for  the  slow  hours  of  night  to 
bring  the  dawn  of  the  morning.  As  soon  as  the  sun 
rises,  and  its  rays  gild  the  towers  and  turrets  of  the 


212 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVEX. 


city,  the  angels,  with  their  charge,  are  seen  huiTying 
towards  the  gates.  Having  reached  the  plain,  they 
observe,  in  Lot  and  his  family,  indications  of  a 
reluctance  to  proceed.  With  the  deepest  anxiety 
apparent  in  their  countenances  and  manner,  they 
cried  out,  "  Escape  for  thy  life  !  look  not  behind 
thee,  neither  stay  thou  in  all  the  plain ;  escape  to 
the  mountain,  lest  thou  be  consumed!'' 

A  very  touching  example  of  angelic  tenderness 
and  love  is  furnished  in  the  case  of  the  prophet 
Elijah.  This  seiTant  of  the  Lord,  after  a  most  tri- 
umphant vindication  of  the  sincerity  of  his  faith,  and 
the  truth  of  his  religion,  upon  Mount  Carmel,  had 
escaped  from  his  persecutors,  and  reached  the  wil- 
derness, weary  and  exhausted.  Reclining  under  a 
juniper-tree,  and  pleading,  almost  in  despair,  for 
death,  he  fell  asleep.  An  angel  w^as  sent  to  him, 
and,  bending  over  the  unconscious  slumberer,  is 
impressed  with  the  prophet's  destitute  and  sad  condi- 
tion, lie  who,  but  a  short  time  previous,  had  called 
fire  from  heaven,  and  confounded  vast  nmltitndes  of 
people,  —  who  had  defied  and  slain  four  hundred  and 
fifty  of  the  prophets  of  Baal,  —  was  now  a  solitary 
fugitive  in  a  desert,  homeless,  friendless,  and  ready 
to  die.  The  angel  prepares  his  food,  and,  touching 
him,  ''said.  Arise  and  eat."  Having  obeyed,  he 
again   laid   down.      The    angel    addressed    him   the 


THE    HOLY    ANGELS. 


213 


second  time,  and  besides  giving  him  food,  he  cheered 
and  strengthened  him. 

But  the  most  beautiful  and  affecting  instances  of 
the  love  of  angels  are  furnished  in  their  ministra- 
tions to  our  Lord,  while  he  was  upon  the  earth.  Tu 
Ids  inf{incy  they  watched  over  him,  with  the  utmost 
solicitude.  When  a  cruel  tyrant,  thirsting  for  his 
blood,  formed  a  conspiracy  to  destroy  him,  an  angel 
said  to  Joseph,  "  Arise,  and  take  the  young  child  and 
his  mother,  and  flee  into  Egypt,  and  be  thou  there 
until  I  bring  thee  word."  It  was  not  enough  that  he 
warned  him  to  escape,  but  such  is  his  tender  care, 
that  he  tells  him  not  to  stir  from  his  retreat,  until 
he  brings  him  word.  He  wishes  to  guard  every 
avenue  through  which  the  treachery  or  hatred  of 
Herod  could  reach  the  infant  Saviour. 

As  the  Messiah  grew  up,  he  was  constantly 
watched  over  and  guarded  by  the  bright  squadrons 
that  were  sent  from  his  Father's  kingdom.  In  every 
stage  of  his  progress  he  was  emphatically  ' '  seen  of 
angels."  They  witnessed  his  humility,  strict  obe- 
dience, conflicts,  and  bitter  trials.  When  severely 
tempted  by  Satan,  and  left  upon  the  pinnacle  of  the 
temple,  "angels  came  and  ministered  to  him." 

In  that  ten'ible  scene  in  the  garden,  when  he 
struggled  with  "  the  mlers  of  the  darkness  of  this 
world,"  when  his  mysterious  and  awful  agony  forced 
the  blood  through  the  pores  of  his  skin,  and  he  was 


214 


EMBLEMS    OF     HEAVEN. 


ready  to  faint  from  exhaustion,  "  there  appeared  an 
angel  unto  him  from  heaven,  strengthening  him/' 
"With  the  most  intense  sympathy,  with  a  spirit  alive 
to  every  want,  pain  and  groan,  of  the  Saviour,  the 
celestial  messenger  delights  to  soothe  his  anguish  and 
support  his  burdens. 

AVhen  betrayed  by  Judas,  and  about  to  be  seized 
by  the  cruel  mob,  Christ  said,  "  Thinkest  thou  that 
I  cannot  now  pray  to  my  Father,  and  he  shall  pres- 
ently give  me  more  than  twelve  legions  of  angels  ?  " 
So  ready  was  the  Father  to  send  them,  that  a  word 
only  Avas  necessary  to  secure  the  presence  of  a  force, 
that  would  instantly  disarm  every  foe.  We  may 
almost  see  the  legions  pressing  forward  for  the  con- 
flict, their  swords  flashing  amid  the  darkness  of  that 
cruel  night,  their  countenances  burning  with  zeal  to 
rescue  the  Lord  of  glory.  But  they  are  held  ])ack 
by  the  arm  of  Omnipotence.  No  legion  is  sent  out, 
no  celestial  warriors  engaged  in  the  conflict. 

The  victory  of  the  Messiah  over  death  and  hell, 
the  angels  come  to  celebrate.  Their  arrival  is 
announced  by  the  shock  of  an  earthciuakc.  "And 
behold  there  was  a  great  earthr^uake ;  for  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  descended  from  heaven,  and  came  and 
rolled  back  the  stone  from  the  door,  and  sat  upon  it. 
His  countenance  was  like  liglitning,  and  his  rainuMit 
white  as  snow ;  and  for  fear  of  him  the  keepers 
did  shake,  and  became  as  dead  men."     How  much  is 


THE  HOLY  ANGELS. 


215 


compressed  within  this  short  description !  What 
benevolence,  purity  and  glory,  beam  forth  from  this 
mysterious  messenger!  Behold  him,  sitting  in  dignity 
and  conscious  strength,  upon  that  stone.  The  Lord 
has  risen,  and  departed.  The  sentinels  lie  apparently 
dead  at  his  feet.  Ilis  robes  are  of  the  purest  wdiite- 
ness.  His  countenance  shines  with  an  effulgence 
ihat  can  only  be  compared  to  the  lightning.  The 
pious  women,  who  came  to  the  tomb  seeking  their 
Lord,  he  endeavors  to  soothe.  lie  bids  them  hasten 
and  assure  his  disciples  that  he  has  risen  from  the 
dead. 

But  our  limits  will  not  allow  us  to  refer  to  all 
tlie  instances  of  angelic  sympathy  and  love,  recorded 
in  the  Scriptures.  We  have  said  enough  to  show  the 
nature  and  character  of  the  inhal)itants  of  that  bright 
Avorld,  to  which  the  saints  are  soon  to  be  introduced. 
We  have  seen  that  holy  angels  occupy  the  highest 
rank  in  the  scale  of  created  intelligences ;  that 
tliey  are  endowed  with  brilliant  powers,  vast  capaci- 
ties, an  intense  desire  for  knowledge  and  love  of 
truth  ;  that  they  possess  every  virtue  that  contributes 
to  form  an  elevated  and  holy  character ;  that  there  is 
a  grandeur  connected  with  them,  that  is  calculated  to 
excite  our  highest  admiration,  and  warmest  affection. 
To  dwell  with  such  bright,  pure  spirits  forever,  —  to 
enjoy  their  society,  listen  to  their  discourses,  walk 
with  them  amid  the  bowers,  streams  and  fountains,  of 


216 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


the  celestial  paradise ;  worship  with  them  in  tlie 
temples  of  the  New  Jerusalem ;  soar  with  them 
amid  the  worlds  and  systems  that  float  around  the 
throne  of  their  great  King,  to  bow  with  them  in  deep 
reverence  before  the  Eternal,— how  blessed  and 
glorious  such  anticipations!  How  rapidly  will  our 
social  nature  be  developed  and  strengthened,  under 
circumstances  so  favorable  !  With  what  delight  shall 
we  look  upon  their  white  robes,  their  celestial  forms, 
their  dazzling  countenances,  their  eyes  beaming  with 
true  aftection,  their  lips  uttering  words  of  wisdom 
and  love ! 

With  what  rapture  shall  we  listen  to  their  songs 
and  praises !  As  we  approacli  the  eternal  city,  we 
may  hear,  bursting  from  every  inhabitant,  tlie  loud 
chorus,  ''  Glory  to  God  in  the  hiiiJKv^t,  and  on  earth 
peace,  good  will  towards  men  !  "  As  we  draw  nearer 
the  cry  from  the  heralding  angels  reaches  us  :  ''  Lift 
up  your  heads,  0  ye  gates,  and  be  ye  lifted  up  ye 
everlasting  doors  ;   and  the  King  of  glory  shall  come 


m  I 


The  choirs  from  within  are  heard  anxiously 
in(iuiring,  "  Who  is  the  King  of  glory  ? ''  The  shout 
of  the  approaching  hosts  answers,  "  The  Lord,  strong 
and  miglity;   the  Lord,  mighty  in  battle." 

Again  the  summons  peals  forth  from  the  glowing, 
resplendent  legions,  — '' Lift  up  your  heads,  0  3'^e 
gates!''  The  same  inquiry  comes  from  within  the 
city,  "  Who  is  this  King  of  glory  ? ''     The  innumer- 


THE    HOLY    ANGELS. 


217 


able  hosts,  now  burning  with  devotion,  and  wrought 
up  to  the  highest  degree  of  enthusiasm,  thunder  out, 
in  peals  that  almost  shake  the  walls  and  gates, 
''  The  Lord  of  hosts,  he  is  the  King  of  glory  ! ''  The 
Lord  of  cherubim  and  seraphim,  angels  and  arch- 
angels, of  the  redeemed  multitudes  gathered  out  of 
every  nation,  tribe  and  kingdom,  '^he  is  the  King 
of  glory  !'* 

And  when  we  are  admitted  within  the  city,  and 

the  full  splendor  of  angelic  worship  bursts  upon  us, 

we  can  only  give  vent  to  our  overpowering  emotions 

in   the   sublime  language  of  St.  John:     "I   heard 

the  voice  of  many  angels   round   about   the  throne, 

and  the  nundjer  of  them  was  ten  thousand  times  ten 

thousand  and  thousands  of  thousands  ;   saying  with  a 

loud   voice.  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain   to 

receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength, 

and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing." 

19 


X. 


THE  GLORY  OF  CHRIST  IN  HEAVEN. 


"  They  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  with 
power  and  great  glory."  —  Matthew  xxiv.  30. 

•*  Wherefore  God  also  hath  highly  exalted  him,  and  given  him  a  name 
which  is  above  every  name."  —  Puilippians  ii.  9. 

Heaven  without  Christ  would  be  like  the  firma- 
ment without  a  sun.  We  should  have,  indeed,  the 
stars,  angelic  spirits,  whose  light  and  beauty  would 
cheer  us ;  but  there  would  be  no  bright  luminary  to 
pour  its  effulgence  upon  the  cities,  and  gardens,  and 
kingdoms,  of  the  celestial  world.  Many  advantages, 
as  we  have  seen,  would  be  enjoyed  by  the  saints, 
in  the  society  of  the  holy  angels  ;  but  '*  the  chiefest 
among  ten  thousand,"  the  "  one  altogether  lovely,'' 
would  be  absent. 

As  Christ  is  the  central  power,  the  vital  ani- 
mating principle,  the  "  all  in  all,''  of  the  churcli 
militant,  so  he  will  be  the  object  of  the  highest 
admiration,  and  most  intense  delight,  of  the  church 
triumphant.  The  redeemed  will  gaze  upon  hiiii 
with  emotions  that  will  thrill  every  sensibility,  and 
stir  the  deepest  and  holiest  feelings  of  the  soul. 
They   will   recognize  in  him  '« the   author   and   fin- 


THE    GLORY    OF    CHRIST    IN    HEAVEN.       219 


isher  of  their  faith;"  their  "great  advocate"  at 
God's  right  hand;  the  "bright  and  morning  star;" 
the  "only-begotten  of  the  Father;"  the  "Emman- 
uel, Wonderful,  Counsellor,  Mighty  God,  who  is 
exalted  far  above  all  principality,  and  power,  and 
might,  and  dominion."  That  which  will  strike  the 
saints  with  amazement  and  delight,  will  be  the 
contrast  between  the  Saviour's  circumstances  in 
heaven,  and  those  that  surrounded  him  upon  the 
earth.  Instead  of  a  rude  and  comfortless  structure 
for  the  resting-place  of  his  infant  form,  instead  of 
wandering  homeless  and  friendless  upon  a  bleak 
and  desolate  world,  he  will  be  surrounded  with  the 
magnificence  of  royal  palaces,  and  the  splendor  of 
heavenly  cities.  Instead  of  being  an  object  of 
scorn  and  hatred,  driven  from  village  to  village,  a 
"  man  of  soitows  and  ac(|uainted  with  grief,"  he  will 
be  attended  with  myriads  of  celestial  beings,  who 
will  regard  him  with  the  most  intense  affection, 
JMid  who  will  bow  before  him,  in  obedience  to  the 
royal  edict,  "  Let  all  the  angels  of  God  worship 
him."  Instead  of  meeting  a  few  humble  disciples 
in  an  obscure  room,  he  w^ill  stand  in  the  midst  of 
"a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  can  number,  of 
all  nations  and  kindred  and  people  and  tongues, 
clothed  with  white  robes  and  palms  in  their  hands." 
Instead  of  perfonning  here  and  there  a  miracle, 
before  a  company  of  the  idle,  the   curious  and  the 


220 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


THE  GLORY  OF  CHRIST  IN  HEAVEN.   221 


sceptical,  he  will  present  to  the  universe  the  miracle 
of  a  world  redeemed  from  the  power  of  sin,  —  a 
world  raised  from  darkness  and  wretchedness  into 
the  regions  of  light,  purity,  and  blessedness.  The 
same  being  who  was  rudely  seized,  in  the  night,  by 
an  armed  mob ;  hurried  away  to  a  mock  trial ; 
scourged,  spit  upon,  crowned  with  thorns  that 
pierced  his  fevered  brow ;  driven  towards  Calvary 
amid  the  jests  and  wild  clamor  of  an  infuriated 
rabble,  —  who,  exhausted  from  fatigue  and  torture, 
w^as  nailed  to  the  accursed  tree,  and  expired,  amid 
rending  rocks,  opening  graves,  a  darkened  sky, 
and  the  shouts  of  merciless  foes,  —  shall  be  seen 
exalted  ftir  above  all  principalities  and  powers,  and 
receiving  the  homage  and  enthusiastic  praises  of 
the   hosts   of  heaven. 

His  glory  w^ill  appear  in  the  new  and  wonderful 
developments  that  will  be  made  of  his  character. 
While  upon  the  earth,  his  virtues  shone  with  all 
the  beauty  and  lustre  that  could  be  conveyed 
through  the  medium  of  a  human  body.  Though 
incarnate,  he  was  yet,  here,  "  the  brightness  of  the 
Father's  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his  per- 
son.'' The  glory  of  the  Father  shone  through  him, 
and  he  revealed  its  excellences,  just  as  light, 
shining  through  a  prism,  develops  its  beautiful 
colors.  In  his  whole  life  he  reflected  the  virtues 
and    holy    principles    of   heaven.     Not   a   cloud    of 


en-or  ever  cast  its  shadow  over  his  pure  spirit;  not 
a  sinful  word  ever  escaped  his  lips;  not  a  selfish 
motive  influenced  his  conduct.  He  was  the  She- 
kinah  of  the  temple  of  humanity.  From  his  sacred 
person  streamed  forth  a  divine  light,  that  relieved 
the  darkness  of  the  world.  He  was  the  "  Holy  of 
holies"  of  a  spiritual  temple,  in  which  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth  will,  one  day,  assemble  for  worship. 

He  was  also  a  force  for  immeasurable  good  among 
the  guilty  children  of  men.  Ills  mission  constituted 
the  epoch,  in  the  world's  history,  towards  which  all 
previous  events,  prophetic  utterances  and  revela- 
tions, converged,  and  from  which  flowed  the  influ- 
ences and  moral  agencies  that  are  revolutionizing 
and  blessing  the  nations.  He  was,  in  fact,  himself, 
history;  the  only  history  that  embodies  the  records 
of  what  is  imperishable  in  the  career  of  man;  the 
only  history  that  infallibly  indicates  the  destiny  of 
the  race,  and  that  will,  in  future  ages,  be  studied 
with  absorbing  interest.  For  in  him  centred  the 
hopes,  happiness  and  glory,  of  all  future  generations. 
As  the  second  Adam,  he  came  as  the  progenitor 
of  a  new,  more  elevated,  and  spiritual  race.  As  a 
king,  the  sceptres  of  all  other  kings  must  grow 
we^k  before  his  increasing  powxr.  As  the  founder 
of  an  empire,  all  other  empires  must  break  up, 
that  from  their  ruins  may  rise,  in  its  beauty  and 
majesty,    the   kingdom    of    Christ.       As   the    author 

19* 


m 


'>>99 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


THE    GLORY     OF     CHRIST     IN     HEAVEN. 


22b 


o 


i 


of  a  new  system  of  faith,  he  must  advance  until 
the  human  mind  is  purged  IVom  all  error ;  until 
infidelity  lays  down  its  arms,  in  meek  submission ; 
until  every  idol  falls,  every  heathen  temple  is  de- 
serted, and  every  priesthood  is  merged  in  the  office 
of  the  one  great  High  Priest.  We  speak  of  Christ 
as  a  revelation  from  the  Father.  We  should  rather 
speak  of  him  as  having  planted  the  seeds  of  a 
divine  revelation,  that  a  progressive  Christian  civil- 
ization is  opening  to  the  world.  For  Christendom 
to-day,  in  its  refinement,  intellectual  culture,  social 
elevation  and  happiness,  presents  an  array  of  evi- 
dences in  favor  of  "the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus," 
that  no  unprejudiced  mind  can  resist.  And  in  the 
progress  of  civilization  over  the  world,  we  have  a 
new  or  third  book  of  Revelation  opening  for  our 
inspection  and  study.  Every  great  improvement  in 
liunian  society,  every  important  invention  in  the 
arts,  or  valuable  discovery  in  science,  is  a  miracle 
that  attests  the  truth  and  divine  origin  of  Christian- 
ity. Our  Christian  nation,  with  its  system  of  educa- 
tion, its  social  order,  peaceful  Sabbaths,  industrial 
enterprises,  its  prosperity,  power  and  happiness,  is 
a  fulfilled  prophecy.  It  is  a  witness  before  the 
world  that  "godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things, 
having  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is.'*  And  as 
new  chapters  in'  this  book  of  Revelation  open  to 
mankind   in   coming   time,    they   will    see,  with  in- 


creased distinctness,  the  excellences  and  glories  of 
that  system,  which  to  the  narrow-minded  Jew  was 
a  stumbling-block,  and  to  the  proud  Greek,  fool- 
ishness. We  do  not,  indeed,  wonder,  that  these 
bigoted  cotemporaries  of  our  Saviour  failed  to  dis- 
cern the  excellences  and  forces  of  a  system  that 
requires  ages  for  its  development,  and  a  world  for 
the  theatre  of  its  operations. 

But,  notwithstanding  Christ  manifested  and  ac- 
complished so  much,  yet  human  nature,  in  its  best 
state,  is  comparatively  an  imperfect  medium,  through 
which  to  exhibit  the  power  and  lustre  of  divine 
vii-tues.  When  Christ  visited  us,  we  are  informed 
that  he  laid  aside  his  glory  and  the  robes  of  royalty, 
and  "  made  himself  of  no  reputation,  and  took  upon 
him  the  form  of  a  servant.''  The  act  of  appearing 
in  a  lonely  condition,  how^ever,  we  do  not  regard 
as  of  great  moment,  while  contemplating  the  mission 
of  the  Redeemer ;  for  all  the  honors  of  princes,  and 
the  splendor  of  earthly  palaces,  and  the  brilliant 
insignia  of  worldly  distinctions,  were  as  nothing, 
compared  with  the  glory  that  he  had  with  the 
Father.  Ilis  becoming  incarnate,  whether  he  ap- 
pears as  a  servant  or  a  king,  required  him  to  lay 
asidp  the  peculiar  splendor  of  his  person ;  and  had 
he  come  forth  from  a  princely  court  rather  than  a 
manner,  he  would  still  have  humbled  himself.  The 
widest  distinctions  in  human   society  are  so  narrow 


224 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


and  insignificant  as  not  to  ontor  into  the  account, 
when  wc  speak  of  the  incarnation  of  so  exalted  and 
illustrious  a  Being.  Neither  do  these  distinctions 
furnish  any  basis  to  aid  us  in  our  endeavors  to 
measure  the  height  of  his  heavenly  glory.  As  tlie 
most  distant  points  in  the  earth's  wide  orbit  around 
the  sun  seem  to  be  in  the  closest  proximity,  when 
the  astronomer  attempts  to  make  the  intervening 
line  the  basis  of  mathematical  in([uiry  into  the  dis- 
tance of  a  fixed  star,  so  the  wide  distinctions  among 
men  dwindle  into  insignificance,  when  w(^  attem[)t 
to  measure  and  comprehend  the  exaltation  of  Christ 
in  his  celestial  state.  Ilis  object  in  coming  to  our 
world  was  to  enter  the  heart  of  humanity ;  at  what 
point  was  a  matter  of  Imt  little  consequence.  He 
doubtless  had  good  reasons  for  selecting  the  lowest 
rank.  lie  may  have  seen  more  worth,  more  stern 
integrity  and  warm  affection,  there,  than  in  higher 
ranks.  He  may  have  perceived  in  this  class  ele- 
ments of  character  upon  which  he  could  rely  in  the 
hour  of  trial,  —  a  strength  of  principle  having  force 
adequate  to  smite  the  giant  systems  of  iniquity  and 
hypocrisy  against  which  he  must  contend.  He  cer- 
tainly found  more  sympathy,  more  real  friendship 
and  devotion,  there,  than  elsew^here. 

Besides,  the  object  of  Christ's  mission  was  not 
to  benefit  a  few,  in  select  and  exclusive  circles,  but 
to  bless  the  mass  of  mankind.     He  came  to  address 


THE    GLORY    OF    CHRIST    IN    HEAVEN.       225 


man   as  man,  —  to  lay  down  rules   for  his  govern- 
ment in  all  the  varied  circumstances  and  conditions 
of  life.     He   came   to   throw   into   society   elements 
and  principles  that  would  elevate  the  whole  people, 
that  would   revolutionize   the   sentiments  and   hopes 
of  the  race,  that  would  work  society  clear  of  every 
form  of  vice,  every  system  of  error  and  oppression, 
and  establish  the  reign  of  right,  humanity,  and  holi- 
ness.    Nor  was   he   content  with   simply  giving   to 
the    world   principles    for   the   government   of    their 
conduct.     He   gave   to   them  a  life.     He  exhibited 
to  them  principle  and  truth,  in  action ;  living,  mov- 
ing  and   breathing,  in   an   example.     He   not   only 
pointed  out  the  way  to  heaven,  but  he  showed  men 
how  to  walk   therein.     He   not   only  warned   them 
against  temptation,  but  taught  them  how  to  grapple 
with  it,  and  how,  in  the  fiercest  conflict,  to  obtain 
the  mastery.     He  not  only  said,  "Love  your  ene- 
mies, bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them 
that  hate  you,''   but  he   gave   the   most  iUustrious 
example  of  these  precepts  that  the  world  ever  beheld. 
He  not  only  told  us  to  make  preparation  for  death, 
but  he  showed  us  how  to  die,  and  by  his  resun'ection 
and  ascension  he  ''brought  life  and  immortality  to 
light.'*     As  we  may  learn  more  of  the  nature  and 
glory  of  light  from  the  sun,  than  from  the  clearest 
and    most   accurate   definitions    of    the    word    which 
lexicographers    can   furnish,  so  we   may  learn  more 


22G 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


of  virtue,  of  theology  and  of  moral  truth,  from  the 
life   of    Christ,    than    from   the   most   elaborate   and 
voluminous  systems  of  divinity.     And  if  the  excel- 
lences  of    his   character   shone   so   brightly   in    this 
dark  world,  — if  they  were   fraught  with   so   many 
blessings,    amid    circumstances   so   adverse   to   their 
influence,  —  how  glorious  must  be  the  developments 
of  his  divine  attributes  in  that  celestial  abode,  where 
he  has  a  name  that  is  above  every  name,  where  he 
is  exalted  far  above  all  principalities  and  powers! 
If  here  his  purity,  holiness  and  benevolence,   were 
so   conspicuous,    and    excited    such   admiration   and 
o-ratitude  in  the  hearts  of  his  disciples,  with  what 
rapture  will  the  redeemed  in  heaven  gaze  upon  the 
full  opening  of  his  divine  nature,  and  the  splendors 
of  his  exalted  and  matchless  character!     Language, 
indeed,    fails   us,    in   our   attempts   to   describe   the 
emotions  of  the  soul,  when  it  shall  view  for  the  first 
time   the    Saviour,    radiant   with    the    glory   of    his 
divine  person. 

"  0,  could  I  speak  the  matchless  worth, 
0,  could  I  sound  the  glories  forth, 

Which  in  my  Saviour  shine  ! 
I'd  soar  and  touch  the  heavenly  strings, 
And  vie  witli  Gabriel,  vrhile  he  bings. 
In  notes  almost  divine. 


I*d  sing  the  precious  blood  he  spilt, 
My  ransom  from  the  dreadful  guilt 
Of  sin,  and  wmth  divine  ; 


THE    GLORY    OF    CHRIST    IN    HEAVEN.       227 


I*d  sing  his  glorious  righteousness, 
In  which  all-perfect,  heavenly  dress. 
My  soul  shall  ever  sliine. 

I  'd  sing  the  characters  he  bears. 
And  all  the  forms  of  love  he  wears. 

Exalted  on  his  throne  ; 
In  loftiest  songs  of  sweetest  praise, 
I  would  to  everlasting  days 

Make  all  his  glories  known. 

Well,  the  delightful  day  will  come. 
When  my  dear  Lord  will  bring  me  home. 

And  I  shall  see  his  face  ; 
Then,  with  my  Saviour,  brother,  friend, 
A  blest  eternity  I'll  spend. 

Triumphant  in  his  grace.** 

Although  our  clearest  conceptions  of  Christ  in 
glory  must  be  necessarily  partial  and  obscure,  and 
our  delineations  must  foil  vastly  below  the  reality, 
yet  w^e  would,  in  dependence  upon  divine  aid, 
examine  separately  some  of  the  attributes  which 
in  combination  give  such  perfection  and  lustre  to 
the  Saviour's  character. 

Conspicuous  above  all  other  virtues  will  appear 
his  love.  This  will  be  the  most  brilliant  star  in  the 
whole  constellation,  and  will  excite  among  the 
redeemed  around  his  throne  the  most  profound  grati- 
tude and  intense  delight.  It  will  be  seen  that  all 
the  other  attributes  are  tributary  to  this ;  that  the 
omnipotence  of  Christ  has  been  employed  in  opening 
channels   through  which   his   love   might  flow  forth 


228 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


to  the  sentient  creation;    that  his  wisdom  has  been 
exercised    in    devising    means    for    reaching    every 
heart   that  was  willing   to   be   the   recipient   of  its 
blessings,  and   that  the  eternity  of  his  being  gives 
perpetuity  to  the  manifestations  of  his  benevolence. 
It   will   be   seen,    while    contemplating   the    dignity 
and   glory  of  Christ,  how  great  was   the   love  that 
prompted   to   such   sacrifices    as   were    necessary   to 
effect   the   redemption   of  the   world.     This   subject 
will    fill    the   saint   with   amazement,    with   infinite 
wonder.     It  will  swell  and  expand  before  his  imag- 
ination,   the   more   he   meditates    upon   it.     It   will 
spread    out    before    him    as    an    ocean,    boundless, 
fathomless  ;    an  ocean  which  none  but  an  immortal 
being,   with   the   ages   of  eternity   before   him,   can 
traverse.     He  will   see   that,  as   the   system  which 
Christ  established  upon  the  earth  requires  centuries 
for  its  full  development,  and  the  growth  of  its  rich 
benefits,  so  this  attribute  of  divine  love,  though  it 
opens   with    such    brilliancy   before    the    redeemed, 
will  yet  require  the  ages  of  eternity  for  the  mani- 
festation of  its  various  elements,  and  the  full  display 
of  its  surpassing  glories.      Long  will  be  the  period 
before    he   will   ''be    able    to    comprehend,   with   all 
saints,  what  is  the  breadth,  and  length,  and  depth, 
and  height :  and  to  know  the  love  of  Christ,  which 
passe th  knowledge.*' 

Yet  even  now  he  can  scarcely  believe  that  such  a 


THE    GLORY    OF    CHRIST    IN    HEAVEN.       229 


being  took  upon  him  our  nature,  and  was  made  in 
the  form  of  a  servant.  "What !  '*  he  exclaims,  "was 
he  whom  I  now  behold  encircled  with  such  honors 

—  receiving  the  worship  of  myriads  of  intelligences 

—  once  a  babe  in  Bethlehem,  the  object  of  a  tyrant's 
hatred  and  the  public's  scorn  ?  Was  he  once  hunted, 
like  a  wild  beast,  from  village  to  village,  by  blood- 
thirsty enemies  ?  Was  he  '  a  man  of  sorrows,  and 
acquainted  with  grief?  Was  it  this  glorious  per- 
sonage who  hung  upon  the  cross,  whose  hands  and 
feet  were  lacerated  by  the  nails,  whose  side  was 
pierced,  and  who  expired  amid  tortures  and  insults 
that  the  heart  sickens  to  contemplate  ? 

"0!  as  I  look  from  these  heights  down  upon 
that  dark  world,  —  that  abode  of  misery,  theatre  of 
crimes,  wars,  oppression,  pestilence  and  death,  —  I 
can  scarcely  believe  that  it  w^as  ever  visited  by 
so  pure  and  resplendent  a  being.  The  mystery  of 
godliness  —  '  God  manifest  in  the  flesh  '  —  is  in- 
creased, rather  than  diminished. 

"I  had  hoped  to  have  unravelled  this  mystery, 
but  it  grows  upon  me.  The  more  I  attempt  to  grasp 
it,  the  more  it  spreads  out  and  extends  beyond  my 
comprehension.  At  every  attempt  to  fathom  it,  it 
becomes  deeper  and  deeper.  '  God  manifest  in  the 
flesh  ! '  0,  let  the  words  be  inscribed  upon  every  arch 
and  column  in  the  holy  city  !  Let  them  be  engraved 
upon   every   redeemed   soul!      Let   them   constitute 

20 


130 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


the  chorus  of  every  anthem,  and  inspire  every  heart 
with  the  spirit  of  enthusiastic  devotion !  Let  them 
thrill  the  universe  with  gratitude  and  praise ! 

"And  to  remember  that  these  sacrifices  were 
made  and  sufferings  endured  for  me,  that  I  miglit 
be  redeemed  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  —  that  T, 
a  guilty  wanderer,  might  be  brought  back  to  my 
Father's  house ! 

**  •  O,  for  this  love  let  rocks  and  hills 
Their  lasting  silence  break  ; 
And  all  harmonious  human  tongues 
The  Saviour's  praises  speak  I 

Angels,  assist  our  mighty  joys, 

Strike  all  your  harps  of  gold  ! 
But  when  you  raise  your  highest  notes, 

His  love  can  ne'er  be  told.'" 


As  the  ages  of  eternity  roll  on,  new  features  of 
this  attribute,  as  we  have  already  intimated,  will 
be  developed.  Fresh  coruscations  will  burst  forth, 
and  shed  their  radiance  upon  all  surrounding  objects. 

Its  blessings,  too,  will  be  experienced  in  a  fur 
higher  degree  there  than  they  could  be  on  earth. 
With  glorified  bodies,  with  enlarged  capacities,  with 
pirified  hearts,  we  shall  be  fit  receptacles  for  tlie 
holy  influences  and  rich  benefits  imparted  by  this 
benevolence.  There  will  be  no  obstacles,  as  there 
were-!  upon  earth,  to  impede  the  flow  of  the  mighty 
tide.    ! Among  thei  vast  multitude,  there  w^ill  be  no 


THE    GLORY    OF    CHRIST    IN     HEAVEN.       2ol 


blind   waiting    to    receive    their   sight,   no    sufferer 
needing   immediate  relief,  no  sick  to  be  healed,  no 
dead  to  raise,  no  sceptic  to  convince,  no  foe  to  dis- 
arm ;    but  all  will   be   prepared  to  receive  the  full 
and    repeated    impressions    of    this    love.      Having 
reached  a  world  where  there  is  no  more  pain,  sick- 
ness or  death,  where   there  is  no  night  of  sorrow, 
where    there    is  "  a   rest   for  the    people   of  God," 
they  will  experience  more  fully  the  blessedness,  and 
drink  more   deeply  from  the  fountain,  of  this  love. 
And  Christ  will  be  able   to   accomplish  his   ardent 
wish,  expressed  on  earth  in  the  following  language  : 
''That   the   love  wherewith   thou  (the   Father)  hast 
loved  me  may  be  in  them,  and  I  in  them."     His 
desire  was,  that   the   infinite   love   that   the    Father 
entertained  towards  him  should  be  in  all  his  follow- 
ers, and  that  he  might  himself  dwell  in  them.     It 
was  not  enough  that  they  were  near  him,  and  looked 
upon  him,  and  felt  the  power  of  his  example,  and 
experienced   the   benefits   of  his   affection ;    but   he 
wished  to  be  in  them,  to  have  his  image  stamped 
upon  them,  to  have  them  united  to  himself  as  the 
])ranches   are   united   to   the   vine.      He   desired    to 
establish  a  divine  unity  that  w^ould  embrace  all  his 
followers,  —  a   unity,   not   only  of  spirit,   sentiment 
and  life,  but  of  being.     "  Holy  Father,  keep  through 
thine  own   name  those  v»hom  thou  hast  given  me, 
that  they  all  may  be  one  ;  even  as  thou  art  in  me, 


232 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us." 
This  wish  the  Saviour  dwelt  upon,  with  peculiar 
emphasis,  in  his  farewell  address  to  his  disciples, 
and  in  the  fervent  prayer  which  he  afterwards  offered 
up  in  their  behalf.  He  comforted  them  with  the 
assurance  that  this  union  should  be  consummated 
in  heaven,  and  that  they  should  there  behold  his 
glory,  and  experience  the  full  blessedness  of  his 
love.  -Father,  I  will  that  they  also  whom  thou 
hast  given  me  be  with  me  :  that  they  may  behold 
my  glory.'' 

The  wisdom  of  Christ  will  constitute  an  element  of 
his  glory.     Of  this  wisdom  we  obtain  some  glimpses 
here,  from  the  plan  of  redemption,  the  manner  of 
its  execution,   and   its   application  to  the   condition 
and  necessities  of  man.     But  our  knowledge  of  God 
—  of  his  divine  government,  of  the  nature  and  con- 
sequences of  sin,  and  of  the  realities  of  the  future 
life  — is  too  limited  to  allow  us  to  obtain  adequate 
conceptions  of  the  wisdom  of  Christ.     Even  inspired 
men  do  not  attempt  to  unfold  it.     In  their  compre- 
hensive  and   sententious    language,    they   speak    of 
Christ  as  one   "in  whom   are  hid  all  the  treasures 
of  wisdom.''     He  is  called,   too,    -the   wisdom   of 
God;"  not  simply  wise,  or  a  striking  manifestation 
of  wisdom,  but  the  very  essence  and  substance  of 
wisdom.     We  may  weU  suppose  that,  to  carry  into 
successful  operation  a  plan  such  as  he  formed,  of 


THE    GLORY    OF    CHRIST    IN    HEAVEN.       233 


taking    his    stand    between   the   divine   government 
with  its  rigid  laws  and  fearful  penalties,  on  the  one 
hand,   and   the   rebellion   and   awful   degeneracy  of 
mankind,  on  the  other,  and  attempting  to  reconcile 
the  two,  and  bring  into  harmony  the  opposing  par- 
tics,  required  a  degree  of  wisdom  of  which  no  finite 
mind  can  conceive.     To  be  stationed  between  such 
forces,  for  the  purpose  of  hushing  the  storm  of  battle, 
breaking   every  hostile  weapon,  bringing   order  out 
of  confusion,  loyalty  out  of  rebellion,  was  an  under- 
taking   that   required,    not    only   infinite   love,    but 
boundless   wisdom,  —  wisdom    adequate    to    such    a 
distrilnition   and   adjustment  of  influences  as  would 
accomplish   the    design.       The    wisdom    required   in 
creating    a   world,    or   in    constructing    the    human 
frame,  or  the  more  delicate  piece  of  workmanship, 
tlic  mind,  is  of  an  inferior  character  to  that  demanded 
by  this   enterprise.     For  this  is  a  moral  enterprise, 
one  with  which   physical   force   has   nothing  to  do. 
It  pertains  to  a  moral  government,  and  moral  sul)- 
jects.     The  government  above  must  be  sustained,  at 
all   hazards.     That   cannot  be   lowered.     Its   requi- 
sitions admit  of  no  compromise.     In  the  maintenance 
of  its  stability  and  authority,  is  involved  everything 
that   is   dear  to  God,  or  valuable    to   the   universe. 
The  honor  of  the  Deity,  the   highest  happiness  of 
his  holy  subjects,  the  accomplishment  of  his  eternal 
designs,    are    all    connected   with    it.      Better    that 

20* 


234 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVEN. 


heaven  and  earth  pass  away  —  better  that  all  tlint 
is  material,  and  visible,  and  finite,  be  swept  from 
existence  —  than  that  one  jot  or  tittle  of  that  law 
remain  unfulfilled. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  free  agency  of  man  must 
be  preserved.  However  desperate  his  wickedness, 
or  fierce  his  passions,  or  corrupt  his  heart,  he  nmst 
be  reached,  if  reached  at  all,  by  mornl  means,  lie 
cannot  be  dragged  by  force  out  of  the  deep  j)it 
into  which  he  has  plunged  hhnself.  His  sensibilities 
must  be  affected,  his  heart  must  bo  moved,  his 
sense  of  gratitude  must  be  touched. 

Besides,  the  balance  of  influences  between  the 
myriads  of  worlds  that  are  scattered  through  im- 
mensity must  be  preserved.  It  becomes  a  matter 
of  nice  calculation  how  much  moral  influence  can 
be  employed  by  the  Supreme  Executive,  consistently 
with  other  claims,  to  overcome  the  wickedness  and 
apostasy  of  man.  This  scheme  of  redemption  is 
no  secret  matter.  It  is  no  private  or  local  enter- 
prise. It  is  open  to  the  gaze  and  scrutiny  of  all 
intelligences.  Angels  desire  to  fathom  its  myste- 
ries, desire  to  solve  the  problem  how  God  can  be 
just,  and  yet  justify  them  that  believe.  All  the 
subjects  of  God's  government  are  interested  in  the 
bearings  of  this  scheme  upon  the  administration, 
upon  the  claims  of  strict  justice,  and  upon  their 
own  relations  to  the  Deity.      It  nmst,  therefore,  be 


THE    GLORY     OF     CHRIST    IN    HEAVEN.        235 


conducted  w4th  infinite  wisdom,  and  with  a  full 
knowledge  of  all  the  influences  that  may  flow^  from 
it,  —  all  the  springs  of  action,  among  myriads  of 
intelligences,  that  it  may  touch. 

In  the  execution  of  the  plan,  the  principles  of 
worldly  ^visdom  and  the  elements  of  worldly  power 
are  entirely  disregarded.  At  the  first  opening  of 
the  enterprise,  it  appears  to  human  view  a  failure. 
The  great  agencies  of  influence,  kings,  governments, 
priests,  the  learned  and  wealthy  classes,  are  against 
it.  Its  hero  succeeds  in  gathering  a  few  disciples 
from  among  the  obscure  and  illiterate,  but  upon 
others  his  mission  makes,  comparatively,  a  slight  im- 
pression. After  various  reverses,  the  whole  scheme 
ends  in,  apparently,  a  total  defeat.  The  Messiah, 
who  but  recently  was  so  full  of  promises  to  his 
followers,  hangs  dead  upon  a  cross.  His  few  friends 
have  scattered,  and  the  affairs  of  the  world  go  on 
as  usual.  The  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  pursue  their 
avocations,  as  though  nothing  of  marked  import- 
ance had  occurred. 

But,  lo  !  this  mysterious  being  emerges  from  the 
tomb,  and  the  apparent  defeat  is  in  reality  a  tri- 
umph. That  which  seemed  a  failure  is  success. 
ThQ  very  opposition,  ignominy,  suffering  and  death, 
are  to  the  Messiah  the  sources  of  his  power.  The 
wickedness  of  the  world  furnishes  him  with  weapons 
with  which  he  may  make  successful  war  upon  wick- 


236 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVEN. 


edness.  Every  blow  that  fell  upon  him  was  an 
earthquake  shock  to  the  citadel  of  inii^uity.  Every 
insult  was  an  assault  upon  the  kingdom  of  dark- 
ness. Every  mocking  word  that  was  uttered  against 
him,  foretold  the  downfall  of  the  powers  of  sin. 

Such  was  the  consummate  wisdom  with  which  this 
drama  was  conducted,  that  it  was  made  to  bear 
with  equal  power  upon  the  government  above,  and 
the  rebels  below.  It  satisfied  the  law,  rendorin<r 
it  consistent  for  the  Supremo  Judge  to  pardon  the 
penitent  believer;  and  it  was  calculated,  above  all 
other  means,  to  make  a  salutary  moral  impression 
upon  mankind.  Its  apparent  weakness  constituted  its 
strength.  Its  ignominy  was  the  source  of  its  glory. 
Christ  crucified  was  ''the  power  of  God  and  the 
wisdom  of  God.''  The  arm  that  quivered  upon 
the  cross  upheld  the  moral  government  of  the 
universe.  The  heart  that  bled  was  destined  to 
send  its  pulsations  through  the  human  family,  and 
affect  all  succeeding  generations,  down  to  the  end 
of  time. 

But  the  wisdom  of  Christ  can  be  fully  developed 
and  seen,  only  with  the  full  development  of  this 
mighty  scheme  upon  a  wider  and  loftier  field  than 
this.  When  redemption  shall  have  worked  out  its 
sublime  results  here,  rolled  from  the  earth  the  dark- 
ness and  gloom  of  heathenism,  lifted  the  nations  from 
their   degradation  and  moral   debasement,  and    then 


THE    GLORY     OF     CHRIST     IN     HEAVEN.        237 


breaks  forth,  with  still  more  glorious  achievements, 
upon  the  plains  of  the  celestial  kingdom,  then  will 
the  wisdom  of  Clirist  appear  in  its  full  perfection. 
It  will  be  seen  that,  instead  of  destroying  the  law, 
he  has  fulfilled  all  its  re(|uisitions,  and  rendered  it 
honorable.  Instead  of  weakening  the  divine  gov- 
ernment, he  has  added  to  its  strength  and  authority. 
He  has  furnished  the  most  abundant  evidence  and 
the  most  impressive  illustrations  of  the  justice,  as 
well  as  the  mercy,  of  God.  He  has  exalted  the 
divine  character  in  the  estimation  of  all  sentient 
creatures,  and  his  great  atoning  sacrifice  has  served 
to  consolidate  the  administration  of  Heaven,  and 
has  thrown  a  lustre  and  glory  over  the  entire  moral 
universe. 

Another  feature  in  Christ's  glory,  which  will  stand 
out  with  distinctness  and  prominence,  will  be  his 
power.  Besides  his  infinite  love  and  boundless  wis- 
dom, the  manifestations  of  his  power  will  excite  the 
admiration  of  the  saints.  "  They  shall  see  the  Son 
of  Man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  vnth  power, 
and  great  glory."  Indeed,  seven  hundred  years 
before  Christ's  advent  upon  the  earth,  Isaiah  proph- 
esied, "  His  name  shall  be  called  the  Mighty  God." 
And  a  thousand  years  previous,  David,  in  referring 
to  his  coming,  after  speaking  of  his  beauty  and 
eloquence  as  a  king,  exclaimed,  "  Gird  thy  sword 
upon  thy  thigh,  0  most  mighty,  with  thy  glory  and 


238 


EMBLEM?     OF     HEAVEN. 


thy  majesty.  And  in  thy  majesty  ride  prosperously, 
because  of  truth  and  meekness  and  righteousness : 
and  thy  right  hand  shall  teach  thee  terrible  things." 
Upon  this  passage,  Bishop  Home  forcibly  remarks, 
*'  The  Messiah  is,  in  these  words,  magnificently  de- 
scribed, as  making  his  progress  among  the  nations, 
seated  in  his  triumphal  chariot,  adorned  with  all 
the  regal  virtues,  achieving  the  most  astonishing- 
victories,  and,  by  the  irresi«:tible  might  of  his  power, 
subduing  idolatry  and  iniquity  to  the  faith  and 
temper  of  the  Gospel.'*  The  Psalmist  continues, 
"  Thy  throne,  0  God,  is  for  ever  and  ever:  the  sceptre 
of  thy  kingdom  is  a  right  sceptre.''  After  describ- 
ing his  battles  and  victories,  the  Messiah  is  pre- 
sented as  seated  upon  a  throne  that  shall  endure 
forever,  and  as  swaying  a  sceptre  pledged  to  an 
administration  of  righteousness.  St.  John  also  refers 
to  him  as  a  conqueror :  "  I  saw,  and  behold  a  white 
hoi-se  ;  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  bow,  and  a 
crown  was  given  unto  him  ;  and  he  went  forth  con- 
rpiering  and  to  conquer."  Just  before  his  ascension, 
he  said  to  his  disciples,  "All  power  is  given  unto 
me  in  heaven  and  in  earth."  And  in  many  pas- 
sages of  Scripture  we  find  the  attribute  of  omnipo- 
tence ascribed  to  him. 

While  he  was  upon  the  earth,  his  power  was 
manifested  in  various  ways.  By  his  miracles  he 
demonstrated  his  control  over  the  elements  and  laws 


THE    GLORY    OF    CHRIST    IN    HEAVEN. 


239 


of  the  physical  world  —  over  diseases  and  death. 
He  also  showed  that  the  evil  spirits  were  subject 
to  his  power,  and  that  all  the  holy  angels  were 
under  his  authority.  Behold  him,  calming  the 
troubled  sea,  hushing  the  winds  to  rest,  and  walk- 
ing upon  the  waves.  Behold  him,  at  one  time, 
turning  water  into  wine  ;  at  another,  feeding  thou- 
sands with  a  few  loaves  and  fishes ;  at  another, 
withering,  by  a  word,  a  fig-tree.  Behold  him 
passing  through  Galilee,  "  healing  all  manner  of 
sickness,  and  all  manner  of  disease  among  the  peo- 
ple." Wherever  he  moves,  "the  blind  receive  their 
sight,  the  lepers  are  cleansed,  the  deaf  hear,  the 
dead  are  raised  up."  So  charged  and  impregnated 
is  he  with  power,  that  there  is  healing  virtue  even 
in  the  hem  of  his  garment.  Nor  are  these  the  first 
manifestations  of  his  omnipotence.  St.  John  de- 
clares, that  "  all  things  were  made  by  him,  and 
without  him  was  not  any  thing  made,  that  was 
made."  The  language  of  St.  Paul,  upon  this 
point,  in  his  epistle  to  the  Colossians,  is  most 
decisive  and  unqualified.  After  speaking  with 
enthusiastic  eloquence  of  the  efficacy  of  Christ's 
atoning  sacrifice,  he  says,  "  For  by  him  were  all 
things  created,  that  are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in 
earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether  they  be  thrones, 
or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers :  all  things 
were  created  by  him  and  for  him ;  and  he  is  before 


240 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


all  things,  and  by  him  all  things  consist,  and  he  is 
the  head  of  the  body,  the  church  :  who  is  the  beghi- 
ning,  the  first  born  from  the  dead  :  that  in  all  things 
he  might  have  the  preeminence/' 

Future  events,  also,  are  subject  to  the  power  of 
Christ.  His  word  will  startle  the  dead  from  their 
tombs:  ''AH  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear  his 
voice,  and  shall  come  forth.'*  The  trumpet-peal 
will  roll  over  the  islands,  and  oceans,  and  continents 
of  the  earth.  It  will  break  the  long  silence  of 
the  tomb,  be  heard  in  the  caverns  of  the  deep, 
reverberate  over  the  fields  of  battle,  and  sunmion 
the  multitude,  who  have  crowded  this  planet,  to 
judgment.  The  work  of  judging  the  world,  and  of 
rewarding  the  righteous  and  punishing  the  wicked, 
w411  be  performed  by  him.  lie  is  repeatedly  repre- 
sented, by  the  sacred  waiters,  as  seated  upon  his 
throne  with  all  nations  gathered  before  him,  and 
rewarding  each  individual  according  to  their  deeds. 

His  power  is  also  exhibited  in  other  forms  in 
the  Scriptures.  He  is  spoken  of  as  "mighty  to 
save,"  as  "  able  to  succor  them  that  are  tempted,'' 
as  ''able  to  save  to  the  uttermost"  all  who  may 
come  to  him  and  put  their  trust  in  him.  In  his 
conflicts  with  his  enemies  he  is  exhibited  as  subdu- 
ing them,  as  treading  them  beneath  his  feet,  as 
breaking  thorn  with  a  rod  of  iron,  as  dasliing  (h«'iu 
in  pieces  like  a  potter's  vessel.     Thus,  though  with- 


THE    GLOllY    OF     CHRIST    IN    HEAVEN.        241 


out  the  external  marks  of  authority,  —  though  he 
moved  about  as  a  servant  among  the  princes  of  the 
earth,  —  though  he  was  poor  among  the  opulent,  and 
a  despised  Nazarene  among  the  proud  and  haughty 
Pharisees,  —  yet  within  his  sacred  breast  slumbered 
a  power  that  held  a  universe  within  its  grasp  ;  a 
power  acknowledged  by  all  ranks  of  spiritual  exist- 
ences, from  the  highest  archangel  down  to  the 
lowest  of  the  fallen  spirits.  And  when  Christ  shall 
appear  in  his  exaltation,  then  will  this  attribute  be 
seen  in  it«  full  majesty  and  glory.  All  the  inspired 
utterances  that  w^e  have  quoted  will  be  luminous 
with  new  meaning.  The  saint  will  understand  the 
import  of  the  declaration  "  all  power  is  given  unto 
me  in  heaven  and  in  earth."  He  will  see  that  this 
power  extends  over  every  world  and  system,  and 
through  all  ranks  of  intelligences.  He  will  see 
that  the  authority  of  Christ  is  acknowledged  by 
every  holy  being  in  the  universe  ;  and  he  will  be 
ready  to  join  in  the  ascription,  "  Unto  him  that 
loved  us  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own 
blood,  and  hrith  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto 
Ciod  and  his  Father,  to  him  be  glory  and  dominion, 
for  ever  and  ever." 

It  will  also  serve  to  increase  the  admiration  of 
the  saints,  as  they  gaze  upon  the  Saviour's  glory, 
to  learn  by  what  gracious  instrumentalities,  and  fre- 
quent  manifestations   of   his   power,  he    has  carried 

21 


242 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVKN. 


them  safely  through  the  temptations  of  life,  and  ena- 
bled them  to  reach  their  everlasting  home. 

Previous  to  Christ's  departure  from  earth,  he 
made  to  his  followers  the  promise,  "  Lo,  I  am  with 
you  ahvay,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world."  He 
also  assured  tlioni  that  he  would  send  the  Comforter, 
who  would  teach  them  all  things,  and  bring  to  their 
remembrance,  and  forcibly  impress  upon  their  minds, 
the  precious  doctrines  which  he  had  taught  them. 
The  holy  angels  he  sent  forth  "  to  minister  to  them 
who  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation."  Thus  every  heav- 
enly agency  was  employed  in  promoting  the  sanc- 
tification  of  the  church,  and  advancing  believers  in 
the  divine  life.  God  the  Father,  and  God  the  Son, 
and  God  the  Holy  Spirit,  angels  and  archangels, 
are  concentrating  their  influences  upon  the  Christian, 
to  spiritualize  him,  and  fit  him  for  the  joys  and 
duties  of  an  immortal  state  ;  and  were  we  to  be 
suddenly  endowed  with  powers  of  vision  that  would 
enable  us  to  discern  spiritual  objects,  w^e  should 
behold  multitudes  of  "  ministering  spirits,"  who 
were  sympathizing  with  the  saints  in  their  trials 
and  discouragements,  engaging  with  them  in  their 
conflicts  with  sin,  and  aiding  them  in  wrestling 
"  against  principalities  and  powers,  and  the  rulers 
of  the  darkness  of  this  w^orld."  We  should  ))ehold 
the  blessed  Comforter  strengthening  the  weak, 
sustaining    the    faint-hearted,    and    inciting    all    to 


THE    GLORY    OF     CHRIST    IN    HEAVEN.        243 


watchfulness,  self-examination  and  prayer.  An 
omnipotent  Saviour  would  be  seen  entering  his 
temple,  the  soul  of  the  believer,  seeking  to  purify 
its  atmosphere,  decorate  its  walls,  strengthen  its 
columns,  quicken  its  devotion,  and  bring  every 
thought,  desire  and  purpose  of  the  soul,  to  the 
altar,  to  receive  consecration  at  his  hands. 

"  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway."  What  is  the  full 
import  of  these  words  ?  By  what  secret  avenues 
does  the  Saviour  gain  access  to  our  spirits  ?  How 
does  he  touch  the  springs  of  action,  —  how  does  he 
excite  holy  desires,  protect  us  from  the  adversary, 
incline  our  feet  heavenward,  "  work  in  us  both  to 
w^ill  and  to  do  of  his  own  good  pleasure"?  We 
know  not  now,  but  we  shall  know  hereafter.  And  a 
knowledge  of  what  has  been  done  to  promote  our 
sanctification,  a  knowledge  of  the  vast  moral  ma- 
chinery that  has  been  kept  in  motion  to  sustain 
our  faith,  suppress  the  risings  of  a  sinful  nature, 
preserve  the  supremacy  of  moral  principle  in  the 
soul,  and  carry  forward  the  work  of  a  thorough 
spiritual  renovation,  will  excite  the  highest  gratitude 
and  most  intense  admiration.  The  Christian  will 
see  that  his  pathway  here  was  lined  with  invisible 
agencies,  more  potent  than  the  highest  visible  means 
of  grace  ;  that  he  was  instructed  by  more  eloquent 
messengers  than  ever  addressed  him  from  the  pulpit ; 
that  he   was   "  surrounded    with   a  great   cloud  of 


244 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVEN. 


witnesses/'  who  watched  with  intense  anxiety  his 
progress,  and  stimulated  him  to  "  run  with  patience 
the  race  set  before''  him.  lie  will  see  what  solic- 
itude and  effort  it  has  cost  the  **  author  and  finishcn- 
of  his  faith"  to  perfect  his  sanctification,  and  fit 
him  for  his  present  exalted  position,  and  rapturous 

joys. 

"0,  for  a  sight,  a  pleasing  sight, 
Of  our  Almighty  Father's  throne  ! 
There  sits  our  Saviour,  crownc<l  with  light, 
Clothed  in  a  budy  like  our  own. 

Adoring  saints  around  him  stand. 
And  thrones  and  powers  before  him  fall  ; 

The  God  shines  gracious  through  the  man, 
And  sheds  sweet  glories  on  them  all. 

0,  what  amazing  joys  they  feel, 

While  to  their  golden  harps  they  sing. 

And  sit  on  every  heavenly  hill, 

And  spread  the  triumphs  of  their  King  ! 


When  shall  the  day,  dear  Lord,  appear. 
That  I  shall  mount  to  dwell  above. 

And  stand  and  bow  and  worship  there, 
And  \iew  thy  face,  and  sing  and  love?** 


XI. 


THE  THRONE  IN  HEAVEN. 

"I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from  whose  face 
the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away."  — Revelation  xx.  11. 

Our  views  of  the  heavenly  world  would  be  incom- 
plete, unless  we  consider  the  moral  government  which 
God  has  estal)lished  over  his  kingdom.  This  is  pre- 
sented to  us,  in  the  passage  which  we  have  quoted, 
under  the  emblem  of  "a  great  white  throne."  The 
whiteness  of  the  throne  indicates,  not  only  its  purity, 
but  its  brilliancy.  Yet  the  lustre  is  not  so  dazzling 
as  to  prevent  the  apostle  from  beholding  the  Being 
who  is  seated  upon  the  throne.  Aided  by  super- 
natural powei^  of  vision,  he  sees  Jehovah  in  his 
majesty,  before  whom  the  earth  and  the  heavens 
flee  away.  Such  is  the  intensity  of  his  glory,  that 
the  universe  is  represented  as  dissolving  before  it, 
and  the  laws  of  nature  as  being  suspended.  Similar 
expressions  are  found  in  the  Psalms  of  David,  and 
in  the  writings  of  the  prophets.  At  the  appearance 
of  Jehovah,  the  earth  trembles,  the  mountains  melt, 
the  seas  retire.  "  The  mountains  quake  at  him, 
the  hills  melt,  and  the  earth  is  burned  at  his  pres- 

21* 


246 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


THE  THRONE  IN  HEAVEN. 


247 


ence  ;  yea,  the  world,  and  all  that  dwell  therein." 
The  throne  of  Jehovah  is  often  refen^ed  to,  in  the 
Scriptures,  as  the  symbol  of  regal  authority,  and  the 
seat  of  sovereign  power.  The  Psalmist  declares, 
"  The  Lord  hath  prepared  his  throne  in  the  heavens, 
and  his  kingdom  ruleth  over  all.''  The  propliet 
Isaiah  says,  "I  saw  the  Lord  sittiiii:-  ujion  a  tliroiH^ 
high  and  lifted  up,  and  his  train  Idled  the  temple." 
Daniel,  iu  describing  the  vision  he  liad  of  tlie 
"Ancient  of  days,''  says,  "  TFis  throne  was  like  the 
fiery  flame,  and  his  wheels  as  burning  fire.  Thou- 
sands ministered  unto  him,  and  ten  thousand  times 
ten  thousand  stood  before  him." 

This  emblem  is  referred  to,  with  great  frequency, 
by  St.  John.  Indeed,  as  the  panorama  of  heavenly 
glories  passed  before  him,  the  throne  was  a  bright 
and  conspicuous  object,  in  ahnost  every  scene  that 
presented  itself.  When  the  first  trumpet  sounded, 
and  "a  door  was  opened  in  heaven,"  he  perceived 
in  the  distance  a  throne,  and  one  that  sat  thereon  ; 
and,  as  the  celestial  vision  was  drawing  to  a  close, 
and  its  brightness  fading  from  the  view,  this  was 
one  of  the  last  objects  to  sink  and  disappear  below 
the  horizon.  At  one  time,  it  appeared  encircled 
with  a  gorgeous  rainbow,  and  lightnings  nnd  thun- 
derings  proceeded  out  of  it,  and  seven  brilliant  lamps 
threw  their  lustre  upon  it.  At  another  time,  he 
saw  a  golden  altar  before  it,  and  the  incense  from 


the  censer  of  the  angel  ascended,  and  enveloped  the 
throne.  At  another,  it  was  surrounded  with  a  sea  of 
glass,  and  "a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as 
crystal,"  flowed  from  it ;  and  the  invitation  was  given, 
"Let  him  that  is  athirst  come  ;  and  whosoever  will, 
let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely."  If  the  apostle 
hears  "  the  voice  of  many  angels,"  they  are  around 
the  throne.  If  he  beholds,  in  another  scene,  a  great 
multitude,  stretching  away  as  fixr  as  the  eye  can 
reach,  they  are  "before  the  throne." 

An  emblem  thus  conspicuous,  and  appearing  as 
the  central  object  in  so  many  celestial  views,  must 
be  full  of  important  meaning.  May  we  be  aided  by 
divine  assistance  in  our  endeavors  to  interpret  it ! 

The  fact,  that  the  throne  was  constantly  kept 
before  the  mind  of  the  apostle,  indicates  the 
supremacy  and  perpetual  authority  of  God's  moral 
government.  It  teaches  mankind  that  this  govern- 
ment should  occupy  a  prominent  place  in  their  esti- 
mation ;  that  its  principles  should  be  the  object  of 
frequent  meditation,  and  careful  study ;  and  that, 
jimid  the  most  glowing  anticipations  of  heavenly 
ielicity,  the  Christian  should  never  forget  that  he 
owes  allegiance  to  an  infinite  Sovereign,  and  is 
under  laws  that  require  of  him  perfect  obedience. 

The  origin,  nature,  extent  and  glory,  of  this 
government,  are  points  worthy  of  our  consideration. 

A   supreme   moral    government   grows,    naturally, 


248 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


THE  THRONE  IN  HEAVEN. 


249 


out  of  the  existence  and  character  of  God,  and  the 
nature  of  his  moral  kingdom.     The  primary  concep- 
tion, in  the  human  mind,  of  the  Deity,  is  that  of 
a  being  who  has  power  over  his  works,  and  authority 
over  his   creatures.     To   suppose   a   Supreme   Being 
to  create  matter  or  mind,  without  inherent  laws  to 
govern  them,  or  without  the  purpose  to  subject  them 
to  his  authority,  is  to  invalidate  our  essential  ideas 
of    God.     Besides,    the    creation    of    an    intelligent 
being,  without  principles  of  action,  would   subserve 
no  good  purpose,  —  no   more   than   the    creation   of 
worlds,    or    a    material    universe,    without    physical 
laws.     Indeed,  we  can  no  more  conceive  of  a  rea- 
sonable being,  without  law,  than  we   can  conceive 
of  a   sun  without  light,  or  an    atmosphere  without 
oxygen,  or  a  planetary  system  without  the  principle 
of  gravitation.     Those,  therefore,  who  come  to  God, 
believing  that  "he  is,'*  must  also  believe  "that  he 
is  a  re  warder  of  them   that   diligently  seek   him;'' 
that  he  has  established  over  his  sentient  creation  a 
moral   government,    involving   a    system   of  rewards 
and  punishments  ;    and  that  he  has  so  ordered    his 
administration   that   rich   blessings    shall    flow    from 
ob(Klience,    and    disastrous    consequences    follow    a 
coui'se  of  disobedience. 

This  government  grows,  too,  out  of  the  infinite 
and  perfect  attributes  of  the  Deity.  It  flows  from 
him,  as   the  pure  river  of  the  water  of  life   flows 


from  his  throne.  Every  perfection  of  his  nature 
contributes  to  its  purity  and  excellence.  His  bound- 
less goodness  prompts  him  to  frame  a  government 
best  suited  to  the  wants  of  his  subjects,  and  adapted 
to  secure  their  highest  happiness.  His  infinite  wis- 
dom enables  him  to  make  such  a  selection  of  laws, 
and  so  arrange  the  forces  and  influences  of  his  gov- 
ernment, as  to  attain,  in  the  most  perfect  manner, 
the  ends  of  his  administration.  Had  we  the  ability 
to  go  beyond  the  external  and  visible  features 
of  this  government,  and  penetrate  into  its  hidden 
and  complicated  machinery,  and  perceive  the  work- 
ings of  the  influences  and  motives  wliich  are  employed 
to  develop  and  control  the  energies  of  its  subjects, 
we  should  see  that  divine  wisdom  was  stamped  upon 
every  part  of  the  system.  We  should  see  that,  what- 
ever imperfection  or  disorder  may  have  crept  into 
certain  portions  of  God's  vast  empire,  his  govern- 
ment was  adapted  and  designed  to  secure  the  per- 
fect holiness  and  happiness  of  every  sentient  being 
in  the  universe.  This,  in  my  view,  is  a  fundamental 
truth,  which  is  not  to  be  disturbed,  and  need  not, 
if  we  are  honest,  be  disturbed,  by  any  speculations 
or  theories  that  we  may  entertain  upon  other  points, 
connected  with,  or  growing  out  of,  this  moral  govern- 
ment. Wien  the  infinite  Jehovah,  with  the  solem- 
nity of  an  oath,  declares,  "As  I  live,  I  have  no 
pleasure  in  the  death  of  the  wicked,"  I  listen  as  a 


250 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


believer  in  the  truth  of  the  declaration,  and  in  the 
sincerity  of  its  author.  And  when  I  view  the  wise 
adaptation  of  God's  government  to  his  moral  king- 
dom, I  feel  the  force  of  the  inquiry,  "  ^Vhat  could 
have  been  done  more  to  my  vineyard,  that  I  have 
not  done  in  it?" 

The  infinite  knowledge  of  Jehovah  qualifies  him 
to  administer  this  government  to  the  best  advantage, 
and  with  reference  to  the  interests  of  all  ranks  of 
intelligent  beings.  Having  spread  out  before  him 
the  character,  history,  position  and  circumstances, 
of  every  individual  subject ;  possessing  the  faculty 
of  attending,  at  the  same  time,  to  the  interests  of  a 
world,  and  the  Avants  of  the  humblest  of  his  crea- 
tures ;  capable  of  grasping,  at  a  glance,  everything 
that  is  transpiring  in  the  millions  of  worlds  that 
float  around  his  throne ;  capable  of  reading  the 
thoughts,  and  scanning  the  motives,  of  every  mind, 
—  he  is  prepared,  as  no  other  being  in  the  universe 
is,  to  administer  a  moral  government.  His  govern- 
ment, therefore,  exists  as  an  absolute  necessity.  We 
cannot  contemplate  it,  in  its  connection  wdth  a  single 
divine  attribute,  without  having  it  forced  upon  us,  as 
essential  to  the  very  existence  of  a  moral  kingdom. 
Let  it  be  crushed,  and  the  moral  universe  must  be 
crushed  with  it.     The  two  stand  or  fall  together. 

We  do  not  wonder,  therefore,  that,  in  the  visions 
that  passed  before  the  apostle  John,  a  throne  should 


THE    THRONE    IN    HEAVEN. 


251 


have  been  so  often  seen.  We  do  not  wonder  that, 
in  the  revelations  that  the  Deity  made  of  himself 
to  the  ancient  prophets,  he  should  so  often  appear 
surrounded  with  the  splendors  of  royalty,  and  the 
emblems  of  absolute  sovereignty. 

The    divine    holiness    is    another    attribute    from 
which   a  moral   government   springs.      God's  sense 
of  right  and  justice  prompts  him  to  establish  these 
principles  over  his  creatures.     K  his   subjects  are 
made  in  his  likeness  and  image,  they  must  be  gov- 
erned  by   the   laws   that  govern  him.     As   a  holy 
being,  he  cannot  approve  of  anything  but  holiness 
in  his  kingdom.     He  cannot,  either,  avoid  doing  all 
in  his  power  to  secure  universal  holiness.     To  sup- 
pose otherwise,  is  to  suppose  that  he  can  act  against 
the  dictates  of  his  own  nature,  and  in  violation  of  a 
principle  that  is  dearer  to  him  than  the  universe. 
It  is  true  that  evil   exists  under  this  government; 
but    this    is    a   foreign    and    antagonistic    element, 
airainst  which  the  whole  force  of  the  administration 
is  arrayed.     To  affirm,  as  some  writers  have  done, 
that  sin  is  necessary  to  the  system,  or  in  any  man- 
ner receives  the  divine  approbation,  is  to  insult  the 
Deity,  and  throw  into  inexplicable  confusion  all  our 
moral  conceptions.     Against  such  an  idea  the  human 
reason  and  the  divine  revelation  utter  their  solemn 
and   unqualified   protest.     The   divine   will  is   fully 
expressed  in  this  law  :     "  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord 


252 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul, 
and  with  all  thy  might.'*  And  this  law  is  binding, 
and  always  was,  and  ever  will  be,  upon  every  indi- 
vidual subject.  It  has  never  been  repealed,  or  quali- 
fied, or  suspended ;  and  it  never  will  be,  while  God 
remains  a  holy  being.  Every  instance  of  its  violation 
dishonors  God,  weakens  the  government,  and  entails 
upon  the  transgressor,  and  upon  all  who  come  under 
his  influence,  disastrous  consequences. 

Our  next  inquiry  respects  the  nature  of  this  gov- 
ernment. It  is  styled  a  moral  government,  because 
it  is  a  system  established  by  a  moral  governor  over 
moral  subjects.  It  respects  the  actions  of  free 
agents,  and  aims  at  controlling  them  by  the  power 
of  motives.  Physical  force  cannnot  enter  into  it, 
for  the  obvious  reason  that  its  subjects  are  by  nature 
susceptible  only  to  the  power  of  moral  influences. 
The  physical  universe  is  so  constituted  as  to  be 
governed  by  physical  laws,  and  by  no  others.  The 
revolution  of  the  planets  could  be  no  more  produced 
by  moral  influence,  or  simple  authority,  than  the 
obedience  of  a  free  agent  could  be  secured  by  physi- 
cal force.  In  the  material,  animal  and  moral  king- 
doms of  God,  each  department  is  governed  by  laws 
adapted  to  the  nature  of  the  sulyect.  The  animal 
creation  are  governed  by  the  laws  of  instinct,  and 
hence  are  not  capable  of  moral  action,  nor  susceptible 
to  the  power  of  influence.      But  intelligent  beings. 


THE    TURONE    IN     HEAVEN. 


253 


made  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  endowed 
with  the  powers  of  reason,  judgment  and  free  action, 
must  be  under  a  moral  system.  They  must  be  gov- 
erned by  the  influence  of  divine  authority,  acting, 
through  the  susceptibilities  and  reason,  upon  the  will. 
The  idea  of  a  forced  obedience  is  an  absurdity.  Holi- 
ness of  character  produced  by  omnipotence  is,  in  the 
very  nature  of  things,  an  impossibility.  Obedience 
is  the  voluntfiry  action  of  a  free  agent.  The  homage, 
worship  and  services,  that  are  rendered  in  heaven, 
by  the  saints  and  angels,  are  all  the  voluntary  offer- 
ings of  loyal  subjects.  They  are  the  expressions  of 
gratitude  and  love,  awakened  by  a  view  of  the 
excellences  of  the  divine  character,  and  an  experi- 
ence of  the  divine  love ;  and  their  virtue  consists  in 
their  being  voluntarily  rendered  to  the  Author  of  all 
good.  Beings  that  are  not  capable  of  volition,  that 
have  not  the  power  of  choice,  are  not  capable  of 
rendering  worship. 

Such,  then,  was  the  government  that  was  symbol- 
ized in  *'the  great  white  throne''  that  appeared 
before  St.  John,  —  a  government  suited  to  the  nature 
of  intelligent  moral  beings,  and  adapted  to  secure  their 
highest  and  lasting  happiness.  And  in  this  vision 
we  are  presented  with  the  sublime  spectacle  of  vast 
multitudes  of  holy  and  resplendent  beings,  surround- 
ing the  throne,  and  freely  rendering  to  the  "King 
of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords  "  the  enthusiastic  homage 

22 


254 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


of  grateful  and  loyal  hearts.  They  are  heW  in  alle- 
giance to  that  throne  by  the  power  of  benevolence. 
The  divine  love  manifested  towards  them  draws  out 
their  love  towards  the  Sovereign,  and  every  affection 
of  their  heart  becomes  a  tie  that  binds  them  to  him. 
And  this  privilege,  of  rendering  to  the  infinite  Je- 
hovah voluntary  worship  and  services,  will  not  only 
contribute  to  the  glory  of  the  Sovereign,  but  will  be 
a  prominent  source  of  the  felicity  of  the  saints.  It 
will  be  a  living  and  perpetual  fountain  of  blessedness  : 
a  fountain  increasing  with  the  development  of  our 
being,  and  with  the  growth  of  our  capabilities  to 
love  and  serve  God ;  a  fountain  that  will  not  only 
send  forth  streams,  but  will  swell  into  an  ocean  of 

happiness. 

This  government,  while  it  is  thus  adapted  to  the 
nature  of  its  subjects,  is  entirely  independent  of  them. 
In  this  respect,  it  differs  from  all  human  govern- 
ments, which,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  are  derived 
from  the  consent  of  the  governed.  It  is  an  absolute 
and  unlimited  sovereignty,  all  the  elements,  princi- 
ples and  laws  of  which,  have  come  directly  from  the 
Deity.  The  creature  has  no  more  contributed  to  its 
excellence  and  glory,  than  he  has  contributed  to  the 
essence  of  God.  It  is  as  much  above  the  skill  and 
wisdom  of  finite  beings,  as  the  Creator  is  above  the 
creature.  It  stands  out  alone,  a  vast  moral  system, 
bearing  the  impress  of  divine  wisdom  and  goodness. 


THE    THRONE    IN    HEAVEN. 


255 


It  is  an  embodiment  of  the  eternal  principles  of  right, 
justice  and  holiness,  —  principles  that  have  dwelt 
forever  in  the  divine  mind.  God  had  before  him 
every  possible  form  of  government  that  could  be 
established ;  and  he  selected  this,  not  only  as  the 
best,  but  as  the  only  perfect  government  that  could 
be  framed.  Its  independence,  therefore,  is  an  abso- 
lute necessity.  The  governor  could  no  more  have 
consulted  his  subjects  as  to  the  kind  of  government 
that  he  should  establish  over  them,  than  he  could 
have  consulted  them  as  to  whether  they  would  have 
a  sun  in  the  heavens.  From  his  very  nature,  and 
his  relations  to  his  creatures,  he  must  give  laws, 
and  not  receive  them ;  must  establish  principles,  and 
not  derive  them  from  any  external  source.  ''  Who 
hath  directed  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  or,  being  his 
counsellor,  hath  taught  him  ?  With  Avhom  took  he 
counsel,  and  who  instructed  him,  and  taught  him 
in  the  path  of  judgment,  and  taught  him  knowledge, 
and  showed  to  him  the  way  of  understanding  ?  All 
nations  before  him  are  as  nothing  ;  and  they  are 
counted  to  him  less  than  nothing,  and  vanity."  The 
Deity  can  be  the  recipient  of  nothing  from  without, 
for  the  w^hole  universe  is  but  the  manifestation  of 
himself.  He  has  written  his  omnipotence  upon  the 
stars,  and  his  wisdom  upon  the  movements  of  planet- 
ary systems,  and  the  forces  and  laws  of  nature.  He 
has   created   light   as   the   symbol  of  his  love,  and 


256 


EMBLEMS  OF  HEAVEN. 


THE  THRONE  IN  HEAVEN. 


25' 


spread  out  the  ocean  as  the  emblem  of  his  infinity. 
Yet  all  that  is  ^dsible  and  known  to  us  is  but  a  faint 
expression  of  Ilim  who  is  seated  upon  the  throne  of 
the  universe.  From  regions  far  beyond  the  stars, 
there  comes  to  us  a  voice,  "  AVho  l)y  searching  can 
find  out  God ;  who  can  find  out  the  Almighty  unto 
perfection  ? " 

"  Where  art  Thou  ?    Tiiou  !  source  and  support  of  all 
That  is,  or  seen,  or  felt ;  thyself  unseen, 
Unfelt,  unknown,  —  alas  !   unknowable  ! 
I  look  abroad  among  thy  works,  —  the  sky. 
Vast,  distant,  glorious  with  its  world  of  suns, 
Life-giving  earth,  and  ever-moving  main. 
And  speaking  winds,  —  and  ask  if  these  are  Thee  ! 
The  stars  that  tAvinkle  on,  the  eternal  hilLs, 
The  restless  tide's  outgoing  and  return, 
The  omnipresent  and  deep-breathing  air. 
Though  hailetl  as  gwls  of  old,  and  only  less. 
Are  not  the  Power  I  seek  ;  —  are  thine,  not  Thee  !  '* 

Such  a  being  must  be  a  sovereign  of  absolute 
and  unlimited  authority.  By  virtue  of  his  divinity, 
he  has  the  right  to  make  laws  for  all  his  creatures. 
Yet  this  sovereignty  is  not,  as  we  have  seen,  a 
tyranny.  It  has  not  been  established  to  gratify  the 
mere  love  of  power.  It  is  not  administered,  as 
many  human  governments  are,  on  the  principle  of 
sacrificing  every  interest  to  the  arbitrary  will  of 
the  despot.  It  exists  for  the  happiness  of  the 
subject,  as  well  as  the  glory  of  the  Ruler.  We 
cannot   examine  one  of  its  elements,  or  principles. 


i 


without  perceiving  its  benevolent  design.  The 
divine  goodness  is  as  conspicuous  in  it  as  the 
divine  sovereignty.  Indeed,  the  sovereignty  in  the 
government  is  the  executive  power  that  gives  effi- 
cacy to  the  goodness.  A  finite  being  might,  in 
his  compassion,  desire  the  w^elfare  of  others,  with- 
out having  the  power  to  secure  it.  But  God,  by 
virtue  of  the  attribute  of  sovereignty,  is  enabled 
to  accomplish  his  wishes  in  regard  to  the  happiness 
of  his  obedient  subjects.  He  is  not  only  a  being 
"  gracious  and  full  of  compassion,"  but  "  he  doeth 
according  to  his  will,  in  the  army  of  heaven,  and 
among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth ;  and  none  can 
stay  his  hand,  or  say  unto  him.  What  doest  thou?  '* 

In  the  series  of  views  that  we  have  presented, 
in  this  volume,  of  the  blessedness  of  heaven,  we 
have  abundant  proof  of  the  beneficial  results  of 
the  combined  action  of  the  divine  sovereignty  and 
goodness.  We  see  them  in  the  preparations  that 
are  made  for  the  saints ;  in  the  rewards  that  are 
promised  to  the  faithful ;  and  in  the  glories  and 
honors  that  the  holy  angels  have  for  ages  enjoyed. 
As  we  look  down  the  long  vista  of  an  immortal 
state,  they  crowd  upon  the  vision,  inspiring  confi- 
dence as  well  as  hope ;  giving  us  the  assurance 
that  the  great  Ruler  *'  is  able  to  do  exceeding 
abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think.'* 

Our  definition  of  the  nature  of  this  government 

22* 


258 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


would  be  incomplete,  without  remarking  that  it  is  a 
system  of  law^s  to  which  are  attached  severe  penalties. 
The  throne  which  appeared  to  the  apostle  John  was 
surrounded  not  only  with  the  emblems  of  the  purity 
and  love  of  the  Deity,  but  also  with  the  symbols 
of  his  justice.  Thunderings  and  lightnings  were 
seen  to  proceed  from  the  throne.  And  the  apostle 
adds,  "  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand 
before  God  ;  and  the  books  were  opened :  and  tlui 
dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which  were 
w^ritten  in  those  books,  according  to  their  works  ; 
and  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book 
of  life,  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire/'  It  has  not 
fallen  within  the  scope  of  the  topics  which  we  have 
been  considering,  to  refer,  except  incidentally,  to 
the  condition  of  those  who  pass  from  this  world  in 
a  state  of  impenitence  and  unbelief;  and  we  would 
gladly  have  confined  our  thoughts  to  the  briglit 
visions  of  the  future  life  which  are  found  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  But,  in  contemplating  that  stu- 
pendous moral  government  which  the  infinite  Jehovah 
has  established,  we  cannot  avoid  seeing  its  dreadful 
penalty.  In  viewing  God  as  the  sovereign  of  the 
universe,  we  cannot  fiiil  to  perceive  that  ''  clouds 
and  darkness  are  round  about  him;'*  that  "right- 
eousness and  judgment  are  the  habitation  of  his 
throne.*'  Being  himself  a  God  of  strict  justice  and 
perfect    holiness,   he   must    punish   the   wicked,   as 


THE    THRONE    IN    HEAVEN. 


259 


well  as  reward  the  righteous.  And  fearful  as  is 
the  penalty  with  which  the  transgressor  of  his  law 
is  threatened,  we  affirm  that  it  is  as  fully  sustained 
by  the  divine  benevolence  as  by  the  divine  justice. 
For  the  Deity,  as  a  benevolent  being,  as  a  ruler 
who  is  anxious  to  secure  the  greatest  amount  of 
obedience  and  happiness  in  his  kingdom,  is  called 
upon  to  make  the  most  emphatic  manifestation  of 
his  abhorrence  of  sin  that  it  is  possible  to  make. 
He  is  called  upon  to  show  to  his  moral  universe 
the  absolute  supremacy  of  his  authority,  his  right- 
ful claims  to  the  services  and  affections  of  every 
subject,  and  his  entire  disapprobation  of  every  form 
and  degree  of  sin.  He  must  therefore  attach  to 
the  transgression  of  his  law  a  penalty,  that  will 
carry  with  it  the  greatest  possible  moral  influence. 
Any  penalty  that  is  limited  or  fmite  obviously  fails 
to  do  this.  And  should  God  fail  to  express,  in 
the  strongest  manner,  his  hatred  of  sin,  —  should  he 
fail  to  present  to  his  subjects  the  strongest  motives 
to  induce  them  to  obey  him,  —  how  could  we  prove 
his  infinite  benevolence  ? 

It  is  true,  that  the  punishment  announced  in  the 
Scriptures  against  the  wicked  is  in  the  highest 
degree  terrible.  The  mere  thought  of  an  immortal 
spirit  lost  forever  is  inconceivably  awful.  But 
it  should  be  remembered  that  the  sin  against 
which  this  penalty  is  threatened  is   a   terrible   evil, 


2C0 


EMBLEMS     OF     HEAVEN. 


an  infinite  evil,  an  evil  that  threatens  the  over- 
throw of  God\s  government,  the  annihilation  of  his 
authority,  and  the  destruction  of  his  moral  universe. 
It  is  a  foe,  which,  if  allowed  to  exert  its  full 
force,  and  send  out  all  its  destructive  influences, 
would  defeat  the  benevolent  designs  of  God,  and 
involve  the  whole  universe  in  one  general  ruin. 
This  evil  must,  therefore,  from  the  very  necessity 
of  the  case,  be  held  in  check  by  the  strongest 
barriers  that  onmipotence  can  raise.  It  must  bo 
crushed  by  the  most  potent  forces  that  can  be 
brought  against  it.  The  honor  of  God,  the  stability 
of  his  government,  and  the  interests  of  his  obedient 
subjects,  demand  this.  Every  man  feels  the  import- 
ance, in  human  governments,  of  maintaining  the 
majesty  of  law,  and  punishing  transgressors.  The 
welfare  of  society,  the  authority  of  the  government, 
and  a  just  regard  to  the  rights  of  the  innocent,  rec^uire 
it.  Now,  if  this  must  be  done  in  limited  and  local 
communities,  and  where  only  temporal  affairs  and 
interests  arc  involved,  how  much  more  necessary  is 
it  that  the  authority  of  God's  government  be  sus- 
tained, —  a  government  that  extends  over  millions 
of  worlds,  and  that  embraces  within  its  sway  the 
thoughts,  motives  and  deeds,  of  countless  myriads 
of  subjects ! 

In  this  connection,  the  inquiry  presses  itself  upon 
our  attention,  If  there  is  so  nuich  sin  in  that  portion 


THE    THRONE    IN    HEAVEN. 


261 


of  God's  kingdom  with  which  we  are  acquainted, 
notwithstanding  the  severity  of  the  penalty  of  the 
law,  what  w^ould  be  the  effect,  Avere  the  penalty 
removed  ?  Suppose,  for  a  moment,  that  there  were 
no  restraining  influences  arising  from  the  fear  of  the 
evil  consequences  of  disobedience,  have  we  not  reason 
to  believe,  from  the  present  moral  condition  of  man- 
kind, that  wickedness  w^ould  greatly  increase,  and  the 
authority  of  God  be,  to  a  greater  extent  than  it  now 
is,  set  at  defiance  ?  We  have  given  prominence,  in 
the  views  already  advanced,  to  the  power  of  the 
divine  love  ;  but  we  would  not  overlook  the  fact, 
that  there  is  such  a  principle  as  divine  justice.  We 
may  delight  ourselves  with  the  contemplation  of  the 
beauties  and  glories  of  the  heavenly  world,  but  we 
would  not  keep  out  of  sight  the  great  truth,  that 
*' justice  and  judgment  are  the  habitation"  of  God's 
throne. 

The  next  point  deserving  of  our  attention  is  the 
extent  of  the  divine  government.  Reason  and  reve- 
lation both  teach  us  that  God's  authority  is  coexten- 
sive with  his  sentient  creation.  It  reaches  to  the 
remotest  bounds  of  the  habitable  universe.  Every 
angel  in  heaven,  every  inhabitant  of  earth,  the  mil- 
lions of  beings  that  people  the  w^orlds  that  are  above 
and  around  us,  are  all  subjects  of  the  divine  authority. 
'*  Ilis  kingdom  ruleth  over  all.*'  Every  human  mind 
is  conscious  that  it  is  subject  to  the  requisitions  of 


262 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


law.  This  consciousness  it  cannot  shake  olT.  It  is  a 
part  of  its  nature.  It  is  as  indestmctible  as  its  own 
being.  The  sense  of  right  and  wrong  that  is  phmted 
in  every  breast,  the  obligation  under  which  one  feels 
to  follow  the  dictates  of  an  enlightened  conscience, 
the  self-approbation  that  flows  from  right  conduct, 
and  the  remorse  that  the  transgressor  experiences, 
all  spring  from  this  government.  If  a  person  follows 
a  vicious  course  of  conduct,  it  is  not  necessary  to 
bring  him  to  a  formal  trial,  in  order  that  the  ends 
of  justice  may  be  attained.  lie  is  aiTested  by  his 
own  conscience,  is  summoned  before  a  judge  within 
his  own  breast,  is  tried  by  a  jury  impanneled  from 
his  sense  of  right  and  justice,  and  condemned  to  the 
loss  of  peace  of  mind  and  the  favor  of  Heaven.  And 
reason  teaches  us  that  the  power  of  this  internal, 
self-working  government,  is  felt  by  every  intelligent 
being  in  the  universe.  No  angel  is  so  exalted  as  to 
be  beyond  its  influence,  and  no  being  has  fallen  so 
low  as  to  have  had  its  lineaments  effaced  from  his 
memory.  The  principle  termed  conscience,  which  is 
planted  in  every  soul,  is  the  viceroy  of  heaven's 
King,  appointed  to  guide  the  subject  in  the  path  of 
duty,  to  warn  him  of  danger,  and  to  enable  him  to 
secure  the  high  rewards  that  are  promised  to  the 
obedient. 

We  speak  of  this  government  as  coextensive  with 
God's  moral  kingdom ;  but  this  language,  obviously, 


THE    THRONE    IN    HEAVEN. 


26^ 


o 


fails  to  convey  to  our  minds  adequate  conceptions 
either  of  the  government  or  of  the  kingdom  over 
which  it  is  established ;  for  modern  science  has 
thrown  open  to  us  an  extent  of  empire  that  is  beyond 
the  grasp  of  the  mightiest  and  loftiest  of  human 
intellects.  With  the  aid  of  telescopic  power,  we 
discover  that  immensity  is  crowded  with  worlds  and 
systems,  of  wdiich,  before,  we  had  no  knowledge  ;  and 
that  this  earth,  instead  of  being  a  central  and  import- 
ant portion  of  God's  dominions,  to  w^hich  all  that  is 
A'isible  in  the  heavens  is  tributary  and  secondary,  is, 
in  fact,  but  one  amid  myriads  of  worlds,  that  vastly 
surpass  it  in  magnificence  and  splendor.  We  dis- 
cover that  the  universe  is  of  such  an  extent  that  this 
world,  with  its  islands,  continents  and  oceans,  is  but 
a  speck  in  the  view  of  beings  at  comparatively  no 
remote  distance  from  us  ;  —  a  speck,  the  loss  of  which 
would  be  no  more  felt  than  the  fall  of  a  leaf  in  a  vast 
forest,  or  the  removal  of  a  single  grain  of  sand  from 
the  sea-shore.  In  our  attempts  to  comprehend  the 
extent  of  this  empire,  we  are  not  only  utterly  baffled, 
but  we  perceive  it  stretching  away,  in  every  direc- 
tion, towards  a  mysterious  infinity ;  and  the  impres- 
sion is  ma<le  upon  the  mind,  that  it  is  absolutely 
boundless.  The  idea  has  been  advanced,  that  it  may 
be  the  Creator's  design  to  excite  the  wonder,  and 
sustain  the  adoration,  of  his  subjects,  by  views  of  the 
magnitude  of  a  kingdom  the  boundaries  of  wliich  no 


264 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


finite  mind  will  ever  reach.  An  eloquent  writer* 
has  said  that  there  is  ''  an  unsealed  barrier,  l)eyond 
which  no  power,  either  of  eye  or  of  telescope,  shall 
ever  carry  us  ;  that,  on  the  other  side,  there  is  a 
height,  and  depth,  and  length,  and  breadth,  to  which 
the  whole  of  this  concave  and  visilde  firmament  dwin- 
dles into  the  insignificance  of  an  atom  ;  and  though 
all  w^hich  the  mind  of  man  can  take  in,  or  his  fimcy 
grasp  at,  were  swept  aw\ay,  there  might  still  remain 
as  ample  a  field,  over  w^hich  the  Divinity  might 
expatiate,  and  which  he  might  have  peopled  with 
innumerable  w^orlds.  Though  this  earth  wore  to  be 
burned  up,  though  the  trumpet  of  its  dissolution  were 
sounded,  though  yon  sky  were  to  pass  away  as  a 
scroll,  and  every  visible  glory  wdiich  the  finger  of 
Divinity  has  inscribed  cm  it  w^ere  to  be  put  out  for- 
ever, —  an  event  so  awful  to  us,  and  to  every  world 
in  our  vicinity,  by  w^hich  so  many  suns  would  bo 
extinguished,  and  so  many  varied  scenes  of  life  and 
of  population  would  rush  into  forge tfulness,  —  what 
is  it  in  the  high  scale  of  the  Almighty's  workman- 
ship ?  —  a  mere  shred,  which,  though  scattered  into 
nothing,  would  leave  the  universe  of  God  one  entire 
scene  of  greatness  and  of  majesty.'* 

If  such  is  the  immensity  of  the  Creator's  dominions, 
—  an  im.monsity  so  vast  that  the  solitude  created  by 
the  destruction  of  all  that  is  visible  would  be  l)ut  "  a 


♦  Clialmers. 


THE    THRONE    IN     HEAVEN. 


265 


small,  unoccupied  point,''  to  the  infinite  mind,  —  if 
the  nebuhe  consist  of  clusters  of  stars,  and  those  stars 
swell  to  the  magnitude  of  brilliant  suns,  and  those 
suns  present  themselves  to  our  view  as  the  central 
orbs  of  vast  planetary  systems,  that  are  filled  wdth  a 
Inisy  and  innumerable  population,  —  what  must  be 
the  grandeur  of  that  divine  government,  that  spreads 
its  protecting  shield  over  so  vast  an  empire,  and 
requires  the  homage  and  services  of  the  countless 
myriads  of  its  inhabitants !  What  must  be  the  attri- 
butes of  that  monarch,  who,  while  presiding  over 
such  a  kingdom,  and  taking  within  his  compre- 
hensive grasp  the  interests  of  various  ranks  of  intelli- 
gences, as  numerous,  perhaps,  as  the  worlds  around 
us,  at  the  same  time  can  notice  every  thought  that 
enters  my  mind,  every  motive  that  influences  my 
conduct,  and  every  circumstance  that  contributes  to 
form  my  character,  and  decide  my  destiny !  We 
gaze  with  wonder  and  admiration  upon  a  government 
that,  wdiile  its  sway  is  universal,  at  the  same  time 
finds  its  reflex  in  the  consciousness  of  every  indi- 
\4dual  subject ;  a  government  the  grandeurs  of  which 
bafile  our  powers,  and  yet  the  workings  of  which  are 
discoverable  in  the  moral  history  of  the  humblest  of 
its  subjects. 

An  administration  thus  universal,  and  embodying 
the  eternal  principles  of  right,  justice  and  benevo- 
lence, must  be  in  the  highest  degree  powerful  and 

23 


266 


EMBLEMS    OF    HEAVEN. 


glorious.  Although  no  physical  forces  can  enter  into 
its  operations,  yet  it  has  a  moral  power,  a  divine 
energy,  that  is  felt  in  every  part  of  the  habitable 
universe.  All  the  influence  of  the  divine  character, 
and  the  force  of  the  divine  authority,  are  infused 
into  it,  and  are  among  its  constituent  elements.  It 
is  penetrated  and  permeated  by  the  infinite  attributes 
of  the  Deity,  and  must  partake  of  the  power  that 
belongs  to  God.  It  is  a  revelation  and  embodiment 
of  the  moral  qualities  of  the  Deity,  just  as  the  mate- 
rial universe  is  a  revelation  and  embodiment  of  the 
divine  omnipotence. 

Its  chief  force  is  derived  directly  from  the  character 
of  its  author.  To  aid  us  in  conceiving  of  the  moral 
power  of  the  Supreme  Intelligence,  we  need  only 
reflect  upon  the  capabilities  for  exerting  influence 
with  which  even  his  finite  creatures  are  endowed. 
Every  human  being  is  so  constituted  that  he  cannot 
fail  to  send  forth  an  influence.  While  he  is  a  focus 
towards  which  the  power  from  all  other  beings  con- 
verges, there  emanates  from  him  a  moral  force  that 
reaches,  for  aught  we  can  tell,  the  utmost  boundaries 
of  social  existence.  Though  man  is  finite  and  depend- 
ent, —  the  creature  of  yesterday,  —  still,  he  cannot 
isolate  himself.  The  power  inherent  in  his  being 
streams  forth  from  him,  as  light  pours  from  the  sun, 
or  heat  from  the  internal  fire  of  the  earth.  He  is, 
in  one  sense,  a  sovereign  who  cannot  abdicate.     He 


THE    THRONE    IN    HEAVEN. 


267 


is  a  force  for  evil  or  good,  in  the  moral  universe, 
which  cannot  be  annihilated.  Every  action  that  he 
performs  lives,  —  becomes  an  imperishable  monu- 
ment. Every  word  he  utters  goes  forth  as  a  winged 
messenger,  upon  an  immortal  mission.  Every  thought 
leaves  an  indelible  impression  upon  the  universe.  In 
remarking  upon  this  subject,  a  distinguished  writer 
says,  "  It  is  as  if  each  man  had  his  foot  upon  the 
point  where  ten  thousand  telegraphic  wires  meet  from 
every  part  of  the  universe,  and  he  were  able  with 
each  volition  to  send  abroad  an  influence  along  these 
wires,  so  as  to  reach  every  created  being  in  heaven 
and  in  earth.  It  is  as  if  we  were  linked  to  every 
created  being  by  a  golden  chain,  and  every  pulsation 
of  our  heart,  or  movement  of  our  mind,  modified  the 
pulsation  of  every  other  heart,  and  the  movements 
of  every  other  intellect." 

Now,  if  such  be  the  power  of  a  creature,  what 
must  be  the  power  of  an  infinite  Creator  ?  If  such 
are  the  relations  that  finite  beings  sustain  to  each 
other,  and  the  force  that  they  necessarily  exert  one 
upon  another,  —  if  there  are  lines  of  influence  passing 
between  them,  as  rays  of  light  pass  from  star  to  star, 
or  sun  to  sun,  intersecting  each  other  at  almost  every 
point,  —  what  must  be  the  moral  power  that  flows 
from  the  Creator  to  his  creatures  —  from  him  in 
whom  "  we  live  and  move  and  have  our  being  "  ? 
United  as  we  are  to  the  moral  Governor  of  the  uni- 


2G8 


EMBLEMS     OF    HEAVEN. 


THE    THRONE    IN     HEAVEN. 


2G9 


verse  by  ten  thousand  ties  ;  dependent  upon  him  for 
every  benefit  that  we  receive,  our  obligations  increas- 
ing with  every  new  manifestation  of  his  kindness, 
and  every  day's  experience  of  his  love,  we  can- 
not but  feel  the  influence  of  his  character,  and  per- 
ceive the  mighty  moral  forces  that  are  inherent  in 
his  government.  And  as,  from  age  to  age,  blessings 
continue  to  flow  from  his  administration,  its  power 
uuist  continue  to  increase  ;  and  since  the  period  can 
never  arrive  when  the  creature  will  cease  to  be 
dependent  upon  the  bounty  of  the  Creator,  it  follows 
that  the  moral  power  of  this  government  will  never 
cease  to  increase.  It  must  continue  to  augment 
throughout  eternity. 

But  who  can  describe,  or  even  conceive  of  the 
glory  of  this  divine  government,  that  throws  its  lustre 
upon  every  world,  and  fills  immensity  with  its  splen- 
dors ?  When  its  grand  purposes  shall  have  been 
accomplished,  the  sublime  spectacle  will  be  presented 
of  a  universe  crowded  with  loyal  and  adornig  sub- 
jects. From  every  world  will  ascend,  to  the  infinite 
Sovereign,  anthems  of  praise,  and  the  incense  of  holy 
worship.  Every  planet  will  glitter  with  teni[>les, 
whose  lofty  architecture,  and  s[dendid  propoilions, 
and  costly  decorations,  will  indicate  the  prevalence 
of  devotion,  and  the  homage  that  is  rendered  to  the 
divine  authority. 

And  if  we  are  so  happy  as  to  reach  the  heavenly 


world,  the  first  object  upon  which  the  eye  will  rest 
will  be  "the  great  white  tin-one.'*  And  as  wo 
advance  from  one  stnge  of  progress  to  another,  and 
new  scenes  open  before  the  mind,  this  throne  will 
a[)pear,  as  it  did  to  the  apostle  John,  rising  in 
its  splendor,  conspicuous  above  every  other  object. 
Wherever  we  may  wander,  in  whatever  duties  we 
may  be  engaged,  or  whatever  studies  or  pleasures 
may  occupy  us,  we  shall  never  lose  sight  of  the 
throne.  It  will  stand  forever,  to  remind  us  that  we 
are  under  authority,  —  that  amid  our  greatest  enjoy- 
ments and  highest  honors,  we  yet  owe  allegiance  to 
an  infinite  Sovereign,  and  are  subject  to  the  laws 
of  him  whose  "  dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion." 
It  will  stand  as  the  eternal  bulwark  of  the  holiness 
and  happiness  of  God's  empire,  and  the  pledge  that 
the  rewards  of  heaven  are  immortal ! 


?,^c 


V 


Si. 


# 
# 


SVC 

A 


A" 


\>  Z^-' 


"^yx. 


:--<: 


^ 

Tf 


4 

V 


-9 


•Mr 


"§ 


i 


.*  ^^ 


V 


t 


$: 


-^ 


%' 


V 


4^ 


7         r^, 


4yc 

•5  fy 

uv. 

^A 

^' " 

4 


•^'C 


I 


4 

%' 


4 


s 


V 


,"V 


i  > 


.-!  V  S- 


/, 

f 

_?, 

"If 

4 

' } 

V 

f 

V 

V 

4^^ 

4 

V 


J-  -■' 


8 


^i 

■^ 


<  ' 


.•N" 


6 


V 


s> 


V 


l. 


V 


A 


u 

*':■)* 


^ 


j»Xt. 

4* 


*^^ 


V^ 


,^ 


4 


A 


4 
%' 


>  > 
^ 


V 


j6; 


■^ 


1       -iXf 


,0f 


4 


•>  f. 


[ 


4 

'■■f 


I 

If 

i 

r* 


i 


^.  n    i 


'^ 


A 


A  ~y 


r7  /J 


4 

V 


4 


,y 


j»  V 


V 


.'^  A 


1 

) 

« 

i 

V 


-b 

-•^A?- 


4 
? 


4^ 


V 


y 


0 


^j^   t>V  CM 

^ ^'^A^^^  A.  T  /^  T  A 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  UBRARIES 


PJ 


! "  C ■)  ^ 


V 


V     .^^:    ^i^ 


v.' 


.-.-'r. 


0021088888         f  ,^^y 
^  V^^  V^^iVc^  "ff^^  "^1!^ 


i^&  33  9f/\ 


>      V-'  ul    V    ^-    , 


6     "U"    pf  '  "U 


-  \  /  ^  u   -"I 


f 


Vi^ .  \.i'j.  %i\ 


A 


Toy      u.:^  V      Vpnr 


J"  -\ 


f  T -f 


>  0  i>' 


jXc 


•*Xc 


.'^     ^ 


•' ^    ^i'h      "y  ;^. 


^" 


*5 


^  4  ^  T'-  5  i 


({? 


ife 


■m 


^1 


fi- 


\ 


